《The Alpha's Guardian》


 Chapter 1

    *Ali POV*


    A small breeze tickles through the trees leaving in its wake a chill and the scent of blood. Squatting


    down, I survey the leaf-littered ground, searching for any sign of disturbance. Nothing looks out of


    ce, no leaves turned over or dirt that looks freshly dug. I pop back up and walk deeper into the


    woods.


    I use my enhanced hearing to listen for sounds that are out of ce. Branches creak in the wind, the


    scratching of small paws skittering up the trees as squirrels go about their normal y. Closing my


    eyes, I focus on my sense of smell. The breeze picks up as the air swirls around, tossing dead leaves


    through the forest with gusto.


    There it is again. The scent of blood. My eyes fly open as I follow the smell cautiously. I find myself


    along a small embankment of rocks and a quaint bubbling stream. Uponing closer, I see dried


    drops of blood on the rock bed. This exins why the scent was so faint.


    Someone had a meal here, probably of squirrel or mouse variety. I slowly spin, taking in the


    surrounding area. The little opening is lit by the midday sun, affording it more heat than the rest of


    the woods. It''s peaceful here, a small solitude from the dreariness of the dark woods I will enter


    back into soon enough. But for now, I can afford a break to enjoy these fleeting moments of silence


    and peace.


    I lower my hood and remove my de from my back, cing it down next to a rock. Then I take out


    my canteen and slowly fill it up in the clear, cool stream. The water flows effortlessly over the rocks,


    casting small shadows from the sun''s heavy gaze. I close my eyes, trying to memorize the sound,


    storing it away for a day when I need to center myself and escape the reality that is my life.


    I carry the weight of life and death on my shoulders. More often than not, the weight feels as


    though it is too much to bear. For six years, I have worked my way to the top of the field I stumbled


    upon as a kid. Six years of death and security for the werewolfmunity that once spurned and


    hated me. Life sure has a funny way of changing people.


    The sound of crashing brambles and snapping twigs puts me on high alert as low growls echo


    through the woods. An enormous wolf of gray and ck flies past me, leaving in its wake the smell


    of fresh blood. Yipping and snarling sounds from behind as I run up the rocks, propelling myself


    into the trees.


    I sprint along the branches, leaping and bounding from tree to tree, keeping pace with the wolves


    on the chase. The dull shine of their coat informs me they are rogues. Only those in a pack have the


    sheen of a shiny wolf''s coat, a sort of luster that shows their wolf is at full strength and protected by


    a pack.


    The chase stops abruptly when the gray wolfes to a halt, spinning around to face his


    aggressors, shifting into his human form so he canmunicate. He stands tall and strong, not an


    ounce of fear radiating from him as he speaks with his booming voice.


    ¡°I am Alpha Wade, of the Moon Shadow Pack. Your fight is with me and not my pack. What is it you


    want?¡± He says.


    His voice resonates through the whole of the forest with such authority even the trees get chills.


    One by one, thenky wolves shift into men and women standing and stepping forward. I hadn''t


    noticed how many more hade until they step forward, their naked bodies looking creamy and


    pale against the shadows of the woods. One with a menacing scar across his chest and blood


    coming from his head steps closer to the alpha.


    ¡°We know who you are.¡± He asks, smiling wickedly as he tsks, sizing his opponent up. ¡°You wouldn''t


    want to go down easily, would you?¡±


    Alpha Wade steps forward. His chest glistens with a mixture of sweat and blood as the sun peeks


    through the branches of the trees. It highlights his impable muscr stature that has me raising


    a brow as I look him over. He is easily the fittest wolf I''ve had to guard in the past few years. It''s


    admittedly a refreshing change of pace.


    ¡°Not a chance in hell.¡± He chuckles, his voice low and gravelly. Then he shifts into his massive wolf,


    lunging for the leader.


    He is fast enough to sink his teeth into the rogue¡¯s front leg mid-shift and toss him against the tree I


    am in as if the rogue were a small toy. Within a moment, the sounds of howls erupt into the midday


    air and eight wolves descend on the alpha at once. He jumps and dodges, nipping here and biting


    there.


    I watch in awe, impressed by his agility and strength. Though his fighting style is not perfect. He


    appears to be slower and weaker on his left one side. Out of nowhere, a smaller brown wolf lunges


    from the shadows, wing at his chest as he goes up on his hind legs to avoid her full force. His left


    leg seems to fold out from under him as he yelps and falls to the ground, the small wolf pulverizing


    his chest with bite after bite.


    The rules state I am not to fight unless it is for the Alpha I am guarding, and I am not sworn in as


    the new Alpha¡¯s guardian until the ceremony of eptance. But I suppose I can''t get ¡°epted¡¯ if I


    let my new subject die while I watch. Standing, I take only a second to breathe deep and step off the


    branch,nding with a light thud on the ground.


    Rising, I pull my hood over my head and prepare myself. I reach back for my de and shock floods


    through me when I don''t find it. The wolves take notice of me and stop, turning to face me. Their


    hunger and desire to kill is their defining personality trait as they leave the limp and barely


    conscious alpha and stalk me.


    Sighing heavily at my rookie mistake of taking off my weapon of choice, I reach down to either side


    of my thighs and grab hold of my wide-ded daggers. These will have to do until I can retrieve my


    de. Alpha Wade shifts to his human shape, crawling to a tree stump to right himself. I will admit


    he is brave and doesn''t give up, but this man is one with a death wish.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Leave her!¡± He shouts to the wolves, who know he will no longer be fun to fight. They can''t fight


    the pull of the excitement of new prey. Iugh at the Alphas¡¯ cute attempt to protect me. He has no


    idea how unnecessary it is.


    ¡°Well, are we going to dance all day, or are you filthy dogs going to take down the tiny weak


    woman?¡± I say, taunting them. The two wolves at the front growl angrily and lunge for me. I smile in


    anticipation.


    I spin to the right, easily missing the first wolf''s lunge as I bury my de into its spine, dragging it


    the length of its back. Without so much as a yelp, it falls to the dirt with a wet thud. The other wolf


    soars over me as I reach up, grabbing its hind leg with the dagger nting it deep into its muscle.


    Grunting with the effort, I whip it around to change its current direction to that of a collision course


    with two wolves who watch in horror. A growles from behind my right side as an angry wolf


    leaps for me. I extend my leg,nding a powerful kick on the wolf''s chest cavity with such force the


    cracks resound through the trees. Three other wolves stalk me and I can''t help but smile. Rogues


    seem to never learn.


    "Oh,e on then. I have ces I need to be,¡±


    A massive howl sounds out through the woods, followed by many more. The rogue¡¯s ears perk up


    and they spin to gauge how far away the pack warriors are. They whine and then look at each other,


    trying to decide what to do next.


    "Sorry boys,¡± I say. ¡°Looks like we will have to have a rematch another time.¡±


    The rogues turn running off into the woods with no proper direction in mind. I can hear the steady


    sound of Alpha Wade''s men closing in. Smiling and offering a wave to the Alpha, I break into a dead


    sprint, heading back towards the stream bank to grab my sword. I have only a certain amount of


    time to get cleaned up and prepared. After all, I have a meeting with the Alpha.

 Chapter 2

    The stout older woman looks me up and down in shock. I can feel the dried blood sttered across


    the only exposed part of my face and I am sure I have leaves sticking out of my hair. My denim


    jacket has strains of green from prancing from tree to tree chasing the rogues. Not a typical arrival


    of someone in such a highly regarded role. But then again, I''ve always been a rebel.


    ¡°Look, I am aware I''m a mess. I need to be taken to my quarters so I can clean up before speaking


    with the alpha.¡± I instruct her, pushing my way through the front door.


    ¡°The alpha is on the way to the healers currently.¡± She says as she steps back, ¡°The rogues arrived


    and he single-handedly led them away, sacrificing himself. I am shocked he survived¡±


    Tears brim her eyes, I can see her respect for her alpha, her genuine distress at the thought of him


    sacrificing himself. I find her loyalty odd. Omegas are mistreated and develop a sour nature towards


    their supposed wonderful leader. But this omega seems to genuinely care. Interesting.


    ¡°I''m aware of his condition. I need the room next to his so I can be close to his side if needed for


    any reason.¡± Turning, I sniff the packhouse and pick up the scent of the Alpha.


    I follow it up the stairs, leaving behind the stunned woman. When I find his door I breathe deeply to


    make sure it''s the same scent as the man in the woods. When I''m sure it is his room, I open the


    door and enter, looking around to get a better idea of who he is. In my experience, a man¡¯s room is


    like a looking ss into his true self.


    A coffee cup on his desk sporting ¡°#1 Alpha elicits a chuckle. Clearly, he has friends who are funny,


    or he has some young pups who look up to him. That''s a good sign, he is appreciated. His desk is a


    mess and his chair is knocked over. The top of his greenforter is wrinkled, indicating he slept


    on top of the bed and not in it.


    He must be struggling to sleep or there isn''t enough time in the day for him to get everything done.


    Not super umon amongst Alphas. I saunter over to his desk, I can only assume he was sitting


    here and working when he got the mind link about the rogues and, in a rush, he didn''t take the time


    to pick up his chair.


    "What are you doing in here?¡± a hisses from behind me and I leisurely look over my shoulder


    to find a beautiful blonde staring at me.


    I smile at her, turning back and finishing my survey of the room. A single small potted nt sits on


    his window sill looking watered and healthy. He pays attention to details, good. Perhaps this


    assignment won''t be so bad after all. After a moment, I spin around to exit the room, not even


    bothering to spare the blonde a second nce as I walk right past her.


    "Excuse me!¡± she scoffs, following me down to the left.


    I open another door and find that this room is a mess, clothing is everywhere and tes from a few


    days past are stacked up on this man''s desk. This must be the Beta''s room. I close the door, striding


    past the blonde again and going to the very end of the hall. She tters behind me in her pink


    heels. Opening the door, I find an empty room with 3rge hot pink suitcases resting on the bed


    Raising an eyebrow and turn to face the tail I know I have.


    ¡°You need to move your things,¡± I inform her with no emotion.


    I enter the room, walking through to make sure it will do. It''s morevish than I''m used to, but I


    think I can get used to extra luxuries. The room is a corner unit with one massive bay window facing


    the woods. A small desk sits before it with basic bronze furnishings, paperweights, amp, and a


    stapler. To the right is the bed with a greyforter and way too many plush pillows. I look to my


    left and see an archway and walking through I see the walk-in closet with a makeup station and


    mirror and a door that leads into the bathroom.


    ¡°I will do no such thing!¡± She protests. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Who I am is of no consequence to you.¡± I am bored with her attitude already.


    The moment I saw the suitcases, I knew who she was as a person and to the alpha. Unfortunately for


    the Alpha, I despise Alphas who refuse their natural mate bonds. If that''s the case, he is going to be


    in for a very rough time with me here.


    ¡°I am the future luna of this pack!¡± she demands. I roll my eyes and cross over to her, finally giving


    her the attention she has been desperately seeking.


    ¡°If you were his true mate, and the real luna, I would have smelled you on him and in his room.¡± I


    take a menacing step closer to her. ¡°Which means that the only usible reason for you being here


    is that you are attractive and mateless and he is growing desperate, so he intends to create a mate


    bond by breaking the one that was divinely given to him. Detestable.¡± the wordse out as


    poison as I spit them at her with vigor.


    Quickly, I turn from her and walk to the window opening it. I cross back over to the bed reaching for


    her suitcases. I easily toss them out one by one while she watches in horror. I get a sick satisfaction


    with the sound of every thud.


    ¡°Now. Please leave my room so I can clean up and meet The Alpha.¡± I smirk at her.


    ¡°Trudy!¡± the older woman from downstairs yells as she runs into the room. ¡°What on earth is going


    on with your luggage?¡±


    ¡°Trudy was not informed of my arrival, and once finding out who I am, she has agreed to let me


    have this room for the duration of my stay,¡± I say.


    "Oh. Well that''s out of character for you but very kind.¡± the older woman says looking at the woman


    named Trudy.


    "Oh, shut up Ethel,¡± Trudy says stomping out of the room muttering under her breath.


    ¡°Ethel,¡± I say, heading for the bathroom and turning on the hot water. ¡°Would you mind having


    someone bring up my bags from my bike? I believe it was dropped off two days ago with my


    things?¡±


    ¡°That''s y-y-our bike?¡± She asks, her eyes going wide as she looks at me.


    It has been the same reaction I have had for thest twomittee members they tasked me with


    protecting. I remove my jacket and hood, ce them to the side and peek out around the door


    frame.


    "Ethel, I hardly think a big burly guardian type would drive a ck motorcycle with purple wings on


    it.¡±


    "Well, that''s probably true, but they are just dangerous contraptions for a girl.¡± I frown at her. I hate


    that this is themon reaction to me having a motorcycle.


    ¡°Ethel, I protect the strongest alphas andmittee members. Did you expect me to show up in a


    pink Volkswagen beetle?¡±


    "Oh, I suppose not.¡± She stands there thinking for a moment and I''m losing my patience.


    "Ethel. My bags, please. When I am done, I will need to know where the healers are so I can officially


    meet the alpha.¡±


    I turn back into the bathroom, closing the door and peeling off my camo boots followed by my


    skin-tight skinny jeans and my tank top. I look around the bathroom, pleased with its design. Its


    stunning pale blue walls instantly washed me with a calming feeling as I stepped through the ss


    door and under the boiling hot waterfall shower. I tilted my head back, letting the water run down


    my face and shoulders, relieving the tensions from my mildly eventful day.


    After I exit the shower, I''m relieved to find my bags are in my room. I lock the door and open my


    suitcase, pulling on fresh undergarments. Hesitating for a moment, I try to decide what to wear. I


    don''t want to appearzy and uncaring, which seems to be my preferred taste.


    Sighing heavily, I grab an emerald green flowy blouse and my ck leather pants and pull them on.


    The best of both worlds, blousy badass. I swipe on my eyeliner and mascara and quickly shove my


    feet into my shoes and walk out the door, tossing my wet jet ck hair up in a messy bun. Ethel


    meets me at the front door and hands me a piece of paper with directions.


    ¡°I''ve sent word to the Alpha. He will wait for you on the porch of the healers house,¡± she says as I


    smirk at her.


    I quick nce over the piece of paper she hands me, memorizing the contents and handing it back.


    I walk over to my baby and inspect her to make sure she is still in tip-top shape. Her smooth ck


    paint is still in perfect condition, as are my purple details. Feeling pleased, I toss my leg over and


    bring her to life.


    The vast expanse of the woods absorbs the sound of my bike as I drive down the long, winding


    road. I pull up to the house, put down my kickstand, and cut the engine. The sounds of life flood


    back into the void to rece the sounds of my engine. I can see a figure sitting on the porch with


    someone closely nuzzling them


    I rise up off my bike, the stones crunching under my feet as I make my way to the steps. Mentally, I


    try to prepare myself. I know this is going to be a rough start. I already hate that he doesn''t value


    the mate bond. Taking a deep breath, I climb the stairs, turning and looking to my right.


    A very handsome man sits with his chest bandaged with white gauze and a little blood. Werewolves


    heal fast, but he had taken a lot of bites to the same spot. His green eyes assess me, drinking me in


    as he tries toprehend who is in front of him. Next to him, Trudy clings to his arm and a low


    growl emerges, showing my disapproval. He raises a brow, amused by my reaction. Clearly thinking


    it is one of jealousy.


    "Alpha Wade,¡± I say, nodding to him. He nods back in acknowledgment. ¡°My name is Ali. I am your


    appointed Guardian until my mission isplete.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± He says, his tone is condescending. I sigh heavily, leaning back on the railing. I knew this


    was going to happen, it seems to be a trendtely. ¡°But you''re a girl.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Alpha Wade. Let me start by saying, I have heard every sexist remark possible and none of them


    have been as frustrating as when I am told I am a girl. I am a fully developed woman.¡± I look down


    to my spectacr breasts that are highlighted in my blouse and look back up ¡°who saved your ass


    tonight in the woods with only my de and my body. Not only that, but I am your senior in age.


    So, calling me a girl insinuates you are a petnt little boy who is incapable of protecting himself


    and his pack. Is this what you are trying to insinuate?¡± my eyes glitter with mirth. As much as I hate


    these types of exchanges, I also find them oddly satisfying.


    "How dare you speak to him like that?¡± Trudy says, jumping up from her seat. I toss her a dirty look


    and she squeaks as she sits right back down.


    ¡°I do not speak to heathen women who aim to marry into a role they are not worthy of.¡±


    ¡°I am the future Luna of this pack!¡± She demands, sounding whiny, hiding behind her alphas bulging


    biceps.


    ¡°Enough! Trudy. Leave.¡± Wade says, standing and walking over to me. He towers over me at a


    massive 6''3 to my 5''6. He looks down, trying to intimidate me, but that''s not an easy feat to do so I


    sweetly smirk at his efforts.


    ¡°I do not need a guardian. I deny your protection.¡± He says, locking eyes with mine, a challenge


    lingering in his gaze. Oh, I do love a challenge.


    ¡°We will see, Wade.¡± Going up on my toes, I bring my face a measly inch from his. I intentionally


    leave out his title, Alphas hate that and I can see the rage at the insult. I smile brightly at him. I''m


    already winning.

 Chapter 3

    Ching Ching Ching


    "Ali. Could you please stop that?¡± Samuel says with a sigh.


    ¡°I am listening,¡± I mumble, annoyed, setting my whetstone and daggers down.


    Samuel, of course, heard about Alpha Wade''s rejectionst night and called first thing this morning


    to remind me I can''t kill the alpha. It''s not that I was actually going to. Obviously, I would fail my


    mission if I did this, though a swift punch to the face in the past has proven worthwhile, though


    Samuel doesn''t like that route.


    "He is important and must be protected.¡± he reminds me


    ¡°I know Samuel. I will get him to consent eventually, they always do.¡±


    ¡°Please, no force this time.¡±


    "What!" I say, offended. ¡°When have I ever injured who I am protecting?¡±


    There''s silence on the other end of the line. We both know thest mission had been amittee


    member, and we were not the greatest of friends.


    "OK, fine! I''ll try the gentle approach,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hah! I''m surprised you understand what the word means.¡± Samuelughs through the phone.


    ¡°Hal Ha! Samuel. So funny.¡±


    "Aliauna. Truly, he is the most important mission of the century. You must be sure he epts the


    Guardianship. If he doesn''t...¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. We won''t be in tune and it will make my job harder and more dangerous. I promise


    to make him see the light.¡±


    "Very well, Be safe.¡±


    "Always am¡±


    I turn my phone off, tossing it down to my bed, annoyed. The little shit called my superiors. I''m even


    more annoyed with Alpha Wade now. If he thinks he can get rid of me that easily, he is sorely


    mistaken. I have half a mind to give him a piece of my mind, but since he is still in recovery and


    working from the healers, I should just let him be. Instead, I am making it my mission to learn the


    lay of thend. First up is a walk around the border, then a visit through the town and a meeting


    with his Beta. Though I am doubtful, his beta will be of any use to me, it''s worth a shot.


    It''s a decent size pack surrounded mostly by wooded areas or farnd. The areas with farnd


    seem to be the most secure, it''s easier to see, hear and scent a rogue from across the field. The wind


    carries better than the woods and the openness affords them no hiding ces from our adept eyes.


    It''s beautiful here, easily one of the prettier packs I have been to. I''ve only seen two patrol groups,


    which is a worrisome sign. Both patrol groups steer clear of me.


    I''m certain they have been instructed to avoid me at all costs, it''s understandable. Their alpha hates


    me and they all seem strangely in love with him. It''s almost annoying how loyal they are. The pack is


    far toorge for every wolf here to actually know him personally and, in my experience, everyone


    has at least 1 person who secretly hates them. Maybe Alpha Wade bakes cookies and passes them


    out, it''s the only thing in my mind worth being loyal over.


    My stomach growls at the thought of cookies, and I rub my tummy, looking around for the opening.


    Nothing but trees out here. A small breeze carries with it the smell of coffee and bacon. Opting to


    follow my nose, I walk through the woods until Ie upon a tiny shack on the border. I have never


    been a shy person, so walking up I reach out and knock. The lopsided door creaks open as a girl


    sticks her head out from within. Her eyes widen in shock as she ms it shut, yelling to someone to


    go out the back.


    At a leisurely speed, I walk around the back door, listening to the ttering inside and the hiss of


    the fire being put out. The back door splinters open as twonky teenagers fall at my feet holding


    bread and a small paper te stacked with bacon. I raise a brow at them as they look up at me with


    worried smiles.


    ¡°What might you two be running from?¡± I crouch down and grab a piece of bacon off the top,


    taking a bite.


    "We... are sorry. We know we aren''t supposed to be here. Please don''t tell anyone you saw us here.¡±


    the young boy says, his voice cracking.


    ¡°Well, stand up,¡± I say, reaching down and helping the girl off of the boy she had used as anding


    pad.


    The boy stands up and they look at each other, worried. They bear a very striking resemnce to


    the other, both withrge doe eyes that are a pretty, light brown. High cheekbones and little button


    noses. These kids are going to be beautiful in their own right when they grow into theirnky arms


    and legs.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Twins I assume?¡± I am trying to make conversation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± the boy says, puffing his chest up. ¡°I am Mason and this is my baby sister Robin¡±


    ¡°I''m only 8 seconds younger,¡± Robin mutters, hugging the loaf of bread closer to her.


    "And I assume you guys aren''t allowed out here because of the rogue attacks?¡±


    Both of them nod, looking down at their feet, and I watch them. They look shifty, but they also seem


    sincere.


    ¡°Fine. Give me another piece of bacon and you guys can go.¡± I sigh.


    Mason hurriedly shoves a piece of bacon in my hands. Arge growling soundes from behind


    us and I freeze. A thrill shutters through me as I get excited about the possibility of fighting


    someone after my rough day yesterday.


    Mason and Robin grow pale, inching back towards the door they just broke down. I spin to see an


    enormous wolf looking me over. There is no luster in his stark ck fur but there is a sort of


    regalness about his movements as he stalks me, trying to circle me. He couldn''t possibly be the


    Rogue king. That would make my mission way too easy. I smirk at him, excited to y.


    ¡°Well, youing for me, big boy, or what?¡± I bend my knees in an attack position, one hand on my


    thigh where my dagger lies.


    ¡°Shift! You can''t beat him in human form!¡± Robin squeals behind me.


    ¡°Want to bet on that?" I say, smirking as I make the first move.


    I lunge to his right and, using the momentum of his massive head, I jump high and onto his back.


    Immediately he is up on his hindquarters, throwing his back into a tree, pinning me hard between


    his spine and the rough bark of the pine tree. I bury my dagger in his side as he whimpers and


    moves back. He lunges for me, teeth bared. I underestimate his speed as he barely misses my arm


    and grabs hold of my de, knocking me to the ground. Shit. I just sharpened this set.


    I sigh as I stand up, readying myself again for another attack when an earth-shattering howl sounds


    from behind us. Shit. Looks like Alpha Wade is here. The ck wolf growls, frustrated, and slowly


    backs away into the woods, little droplets of blood where he stood as he crosses the borderline


    watching and waiting for us toe to his territory.


    Alpha wade shifts back to his human form as his Gamma hands him a pair of shorts. I turn to face


    him, looking him right in the eyes. His chest still has gaping wounds, though they look better than


    they had yesterday. He approaches me with force, walking straight into my body, I hold my ground


    instead of falling back like he had expected and we stand chest to chest. Mine rising and falling in


    sync with his anger.


    "Why are you still here?¡± He booms.


    ¡°I am your Guardian,¡± I say simply. Heughs


    ¡°I do not need protection from a woman!¡± He booms. I roll my eyes. I really am getting sick of


    egotistical alphas belittling me because I have boobs.


    ¡°Good! I''m not a woman. I am a guardian and the sooner you see me as such, the sooner I can


    leave. And trust me, I want nothing more than to be out of your presence for good Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± he bellows, using his alpha voice in such a manner that every person surrounding us leaves.


    "You have a lot to learn about the Guardian bond. I have no Alpha ties except to that of the elder


    committee. I will not do as you say, not until you ept my bond officially.¡± he breathes heavily


    annoyed as he puts some space before us.


    ¡°Can I send you away with my alpha voice if I ept you?¡± he asks, with a mild hint of humor in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Nope. There is literally no way to get rid of me unless I die or decide to leave on my own ord.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± He says, throwing his hands up, wincing slightly at the movement. ¡°Why me? I''m


    not an important alpha, I have a mediocre size pack and average warriors.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I''m only told where to go and what to do, not why I do it.¡±


    "And you''re okay with that?¡±


    ¡°I know nothing else.¡±


    "And what of your mate? How does he feel about all of this?¡± I stiffen at his question.


    The one thing I would trade this all in for is my mate. To finally be loved unconditionally, no matter


    my faults, my weaknesses. But they deny even that to me until after this assignment. At age 23, I will


    be lucky if my mate did not force a mate bond with someone else instead of waiting for me.


    ¡°I am not granted a mate until I fulfill my duties as a guardian,¡± I say, trying to hide my heartache


    over the topic. His eyes sh with pity and I grow annoyed. ¡°And here you are, younger than I am


    and trying to force a mate bond with someone who is not even yours to im!¡± It sounds jealous


    even to my own ears.


    "Are you jealous, Guardian?¡± He asks, smiling, and I decide I like him much better when he is angry.


    When he smiles, my stomach does weird things and 1 like stability, familiarity. This feeling is far from


    either of those things.


    "Of your ability to find a mate? Yes, Alpha. I am.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be my mate?¡± his eyes darken a shade as he takes a step closer to me.


    I can see it now. His wolf is trying to find someone, anyone, to be his mate. It''s a pull much stronger


    for Alphas, the need to be with their mate weakens them, their resolve crumbles without a Luna and


    eventually, they go mad. I can see it clearly now, his wolf fighting for control and his struggle to stay


    true to what he wants. I tilt my head, getting lost in his eyes, watching his struggle, sympathizing


    with it.


    ¡°No,¡± I finally answer, whispering ¡°No, alpha. I value the mate bond above all else. I find no


    temptation in you. Only pity.¡± His eyes snap out of their daze and he shakes his head. I''m not sure


    what to expect from him. I know the easiest way to snap an alpha back is through anger, and they


    hate pity more than they hate when their title is left out. He looks up at me, his green eyes meeting


    my hazel.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± So he knows I was actually helping him after all. At least he''s not dumb.

 Chapter 4

    *Wade POV*


    ¡°Francis, I need you,¡± I call through the mind link. Standing, I limp over to my bed and lean down to


    pick up a shirt.


    My chest is looking much better today, though there is still a sizable divot in my left pectoral. The


    wound itself is scabbed over and I''ve been cleared to move about as normal. I pull my olive green v-


    neck over my head and down around my waist just as Francis walks through the door.


    "What''s up?¡± he asks, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°I want to know more about my supposed Guardian.¡± I don''t mince words. He gapes at me.


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that? Records are locked down, asking questions to the wrong person


    can get you kicked out of your pack no matter what your rank is.¡± he stumbles over his words in


    fear. I understand his worries, but there is something about her I just can''t put my finger on and I


    have to know what it is.


    ¡°I don''t know Francis. Search her things?¡± I offer a shrug before crossing back over to my desk.


    ¡°Right. Well, I get you don''t really care or follow the gossip surrounding the guardians, but I do. This


    girl is legit Wade. I mean serious shit. She is who they use to protectmittee members.¡±


    ¡°She is not a girl,¡± I smirk at him, recalling the mistake I made the day she arrived.


    "You''re right. She is a damn beast, she is freaking big leagues.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she here? Admit it makes no sense that she is here protecting me. I''m a small pawn in


    the game. I''m strong, yes, and stubborn, but our pack is average at best. It feels like this is a big set


    up and I want to know what it''s really about before I do this stupid ceremony letting her into my


    head.¡±


    "Maybe you will get more information if you just ask her,¡± he offers. I roll my eyes at him, annoyed.


    Francis is an excellent Beta. He works tirelessly and has always been insanely loyal. But he sure likes


    to whine when he doesn''t want to do something, even if he fully intends to do it.


    ¡°Francis, I am taking her for an official tour around the pack grounds in a couple of minutes. That


    would be the best time to snoop around her things.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, maybe she is more open than she looks?" he offers in ast-ditch effort to get out of


    what I''m asking him to do.


    Iugh at him. There is nothing about her that screams, asks me important questions and I will


    answer them. She is the ¡°ask and you will receive a stoic silence until you figure it out for yourself¡¯


    type. And I don''t have time to waste, so I might as well try to figure it out.


    ¡°Just do it,¡± I say, grabbing my watch and cing it on my wrist. Ethel mind links me.


    Trudy is on her way up to your room Alpha


    Shit. I don''t have time for this right now. I made Trudy a promise and I have never in my life gone


    back on a promise until Ali showed up. An alpha needs a Luna. Luna''s keep our wolves sane. They


    deal with our animalistic side and keep us satiated.


    I have gone three years without one and in the past two weeks, my wolf has emerged without


    consent, taking control whilemon sense gets forced to the back. Each day is a race against time


    to find my true mate so I can beplete and lead my people. And if that doesn¡¯t happen soon I


    will take Trudy as my mate as she is the only wolf in the area who does not have a mate at 21 as


    well.


    It''s not the same for female wolves. They can live a life without their true mate, though they won''t


    ever feel whole. Male wolves eventually take over and they get in trouble acting fools and eventually


    getting ostracized out of a pack. It''s what makes Rogues that much more dangerous.


    Their human side is slowly whittling away, giving in to the wolf''s need for survival instinct as it


    wreaks havoc on the viges surrounding it, looking for its mate. It''s more aptly described as a love


    lust than blood lust, though they often leave a river of blood behind them when they search.


    The door is whipped open and Trudy flounces in her short leather skirt and barely-there crop top


    has my wolf trying to jump out as I fight for control. She knows how to toy with my wolf''s desires,


    and I have a feeling she enjoys the power she wields when she shows up randomly to force my wolf


    into overdrive.


    I close my eyes and breathe deeply, trying to calm the beast. I inhale a very faint scent. Lavender


    and honey with a hint of lemon and my wolf no longer has a desire for the woman before me. I


    breathe frantically again, no longer finding the smell as my wolf ws at my mind begging for


    control with promises of finding the owner of the smell and making the wolf his.


    ¡°Trudy. What do you need?¡± I bite out, my back to her. I can hear her saunter over to me, her high


    heels thudding against the carpet.


    ¡°I thought you said we would have our own ceremony this week.¡± Her voice is whiny and sounds like


    nails on a chalkboard. A life with her sounds more and more painful by the moment.


    ¡°Things changed,¡± I say, turning to her.


    I walk around her, giving myself a wide enough berth that she can''t reach out to touch me. I grab


    my boots and slip them on quickly, bending down to tie them and then reaching into my closet, I


    grab my ck leather jacket and shrug into it. Finally, facing her as she pouts and tries to walk


    towards me, I walk back towards the door.


    ¡°Look, I''m sorry Trudy, but I have Alpha business to attend to. We can chat about thister in the


    office with Francis.¡± I need to make sure I''m not alone with her, ever.


    I turn quickly, pulling the door open and running into Ali, who is about to knock on my door. I


    quickly try to adjust, butnd on my bum leg and begin to fall. She is quick as she spins to move


    out of the way, and I''m not sure if she could see the pain in my eyes or the odd angle at which my


    leg twisted, but instead of releasing me, she has me flush against the wall.


    Her hand is syed across my chest as she looks at me in such a way that I feel naked before her.


    Instead of stepping back, she steps closer to me, her nose mere centimeters from my own as my


    heart beats wildly due to her closeness. She spins, looking behind her at a shocked Trudy. And when


    she turns back again, her eyes are filled with disgust. I have never felt more ashamed in my life.


    "Get your wolf in check, Alpha. My job is to protect you. I can''t do that if you''re busy screwing the


    only avable flouncy around.¡± Her words are full of poison. I ce my hands on either side of her


    arms and remove her from in front of me.


    ¡°My wolf is in check, Guardian.¡± I take a quick nce down at my leg. It hurts more than usual


    today.


    Healing has always been something werewolves thrive at. We heal quickly and we almost never have


    terrible scars, unless you are unlucky like me. The night I turned 16, I shifted. 2 years earlier than


    most and I was so happy I couldn''t help but take off running and embrace the feeling of euphoria it


    brought me. I felt invincible and strong.


    Until I came across a ground of grown rogues. They were merciless, tearing at me from every side as


    I tried to fight. I was the Alpha¡¯s son, the strongest of wolves, or I would have been if I had been old


    enough to actually shift. After they brought me to the brink of death, they carried me to the


    abandoned well on the property line and threw me in.


    I waited to heal, but it was slow and painful. After a long time, my pack found me bloody and still


    injured. I should have healed by the time they found me. I should have been able to crawl out of the


    well on my own, but I had only gotten worse. It wasn''t until I forced myself to stand that I noticed


    the little wilted blue flowers thrown down with me. Wolfsbane. They tossed it in after me and they


    had crushed it into the gaping wound in my thigh. It never healed right after that.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She follows my line of sight and looks at my denim-d leg. Its full disfiguration is hidden but the


    outline of its lumpy state is noticeable to anyone who looks closely. Her eyes fill with curiosity as she


    tilts her head and looks at me strangely. Her eyes meet mine and my breath hitches as her beautiful


    eyes swirl shades of green, morphing into a pale purple. I don''t even notice that the pain is gone


    until she closes her eyes too long to be a blink but not long enough to be anything else and she


    steps back.


    ¡°I''m ready for the tour when you are alpha.¡± She says, sounding robotic as she turns and walks away


    with a slight limp.


    ¡°Is she making fun of you?¡± Trudy whispers, her voice full of fury.


    Anger, rage, and humiliation roll through me. She was making fun of me and my injury. I pride


    myself on thinking before speaking and trying my best to always be kind and understanding, but I


    can not contain my rage as I stalk forward with murder on my mind.

 Chapter 5

    I thunder down the stairs with such force that anyone in passing presses themselves against the wall


    to stay out of my way. No way would I let this woman get away with treating me like some weak


    piece of crap. I sniff the air, trying to catch her scent and grow more furious that I can''t sniff her out.


    I let out an angry growl as I enter the kitchen. My eyesnd on her as she looks up at me, confused,


    her teeth sinking into an apple.


    Within a second, I am looming over her, staring into her eyes that hold no amusement or fear, just


    confusion. Of course she tries to look innocent in the matter. She has just offended an alpha


    whether or not I''m her alpha; it is a grave misstep to make fun of an alpha.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± she says, sounding strong and unphased by my presence. I hate her cool demeanor.


    ¡°Do you find it funny?¡± I seethe.


    "Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do you find it funny?¡± I yell, my voice echoing through every corner of the house.


    ¡°Find what funny?¡± She says, irritated.


    ¡°How you are here to protect me? The weak Alpha incapable of protecting himself? Injured and


    weak. Is that what you think?¡± I can feel my wolf foaming at the mouth, trying to get out, begging to


    be released, and her eyes snap to mine. She can see it as well, but she holds no fear from me and it


    makes my anger grow. She must truly find me so weak that she doesn''t find me to be a threat.


    "Alpha Wade.¡± she begins. I step closer, our bodies connecting as my chest heaves up and down


    violently. She refuses to back down as I press myself against her, trying to intimidate her. I have her


    cornered between the counter and me, yet she shows no fear.


    ¡°You do not get tough at me. Not over something you don''t understand.¡± I say through my


    clenched teeth. She raises her hand in a surrendering manner.


    ¡°Understood, Alpha¡± Her face contorts in anger as she ces her warm palm on my chest again.


    Within seconds, the pain in my legses flying back in a fury so strong it swept away my breath


    and I stumble backward. She follows my movements and leans in close to my face so I can see the


    raw fury in her.


    ¡°I do notugh at the injured, Alpha Wade. I gave you a sample of what a Guardian can do for their


    Alpha. We can share our Alpha''s pain. Take it from them for a while. Did you not notice how you


    could so easilye down those stairs? Ungrateful fool.¡± She mutters as she stands to her full


    height. I stand and straighten myself, wincing as I take a step forward. I hadn''t noticed the pain was


    gone, and now I''m highly aware of its return.


    ¡°Can you heal me if I ept you?¡± I ask, thinking out loud.


    ¡°It varies.¡± She shrugs, walking towards the front door picking up her apple on the way out.


    ¡°On what?¡± I ask, following her. If she can heal me, I mean trulypletely heal my leg I would


    dly ept her now.


    ¡°For starters, if I want to. And I really dislike you, Alpha Wade.¡± she plods down the front steps and


    turns to look at me. ¡°Well, are we going or what?¡±


    Ali insisted on walking around the pack grounds, which normally would be ok but my leg is more


    painful than usual today. I''m not sure if it is because I experienced what it was like to be in no pain


    for a short period or just one of those days where it acts up. Ali walks silently alongside me, looking


    over the buildings and watching everyone y.


    A balles flying out of nowhere towards her face as she looks in another direction. Before I can


    call out to warn her, she turns her head slightly down and heads the ball directly up into the air. She


    then bounces it for a moment, back and forth between her knees. 3 young boys walk up, watching


    her in awe as she juggles the ser ball. She pops the ball up one more time to head height, and


    she heads the ball towards the smallest of the group and he catches it in his hands.


    ¡°That was impressive,¡± I say honestly.


    "Just some simple ser tricks.¡± She says. ¡°You haven''t shown me the training grounds.¡±


    ¡°Those are on the other side of the pack grounds,¡± I say, pointing over my shoulder. I''m ashamed to


    admit our warriors arecking. They would do anything for me, but without someone capable of


    training them, I have found myselfcking in training them myself, though I show up daily with my


    uppers and we spare.


    ¡°Your training space should be in the center of your grounds.¡± She says, frowning.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So that everyone can see. It inspires the young pups to want to be a warrior. They get an inside


    idea of what happens and it can build morale and support around your warriors.¡±


    "Do you want to spar?¡± I ask her, raising a brow in jest. She looks at me, stoic as ever.


    ¡°You are in no condition to spar,¡± she says, continuing to walk


    ¡°Ahe on. I''ll be fine.¡±


    "Alpha, when you are fully healed I will consider it,¡± she says, continuing on to walk. I can feel the


    tug of the mind link and I tap into it.


    I can''t find shit. Francis pouts


    Try harder than Francis.


    I need more time


    I''ll see what I can do


    "Well, I''m good for today. I''ll head back, I have a call with themittee and I can''t wait to tell them


    how swimmingly we are getting along.¡± She says, turning to say to me. I snap my eyes to hers and I


    know she can see it, my panic at the thought of her leaving. Her face darkens as she walks closer,


    eying me suspiciously.


    "How about I take you to my favorite spot?¡± I stutter. She looks shocked by the invitation and her


    steps slow.


    "You look irritated, Alpha. Bad news through your mind link?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Nope,¡± I respond too quickly. I walk and my leg twinges again. Jolting forward a small step. She is


    next to me in a second, muttering under her breath, annoyed. I hate how weak she makes me feel. I


    shove her off in a fury. My one weakness is unting itself and I can see her annoyance with it.


    ¡°I don''t need your help,¡± I growl out. She steps further back, her hands up. I can feel a cold sweat on


    my forehead as the pain wracks through my whole body. My leg is far worse than it has been in


    months. I bend over, nauseated from the pain, and I can see her stepping closer to me tentatively.


    ¡°This injury is from the rogue attack? I don¡¯t remember you being injured there.¡± I look up, startled


    by how gentle she sounds. Immediately, I regret the decision when I look into her cold eyes and I


    can see her pity. I don''t want her to know this isn''t an unusual urrence for me. I can''t stand


    feeling weak before her, not when she is a warrior.


    ¡°It will heal soon enough.¡± I snap, dropping my head again. She sighs, kneeling down before me.


    Reaching out, she timidly touches my chin and makes me look at her. Our eyes lock.


    ¡°I will take your pain for today, Alpha. Not because I believe you to be weak, but because I should


    have protected you sooner during that fight. This is a penance for me. I''m not asking you to ept


    this offer. My honor dictates that I must do it.¡± She removes her hand from my chin, leaving behind


    it little tingling sensations as if being poked by tiny needles.


    She ces her hand once more on my chest and looks right into my eyes. Her hazel eyes shift and


    swirl again, shing colors of green andvender. This time I can feel it. The weight of the pain lifts


    from my body as my muscles rx. My body sings as if happy to be rid of the toxic pain from the


    wolfsbane forever stuck in the fleshy tomb of my leg. She gasps slightly and winces, breaking our


    eye contact.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I need to head back to the packhouse.¡± She says as she promptly stands and turns to walk away. I


    stand with more speed than I have had in years and grab her wrist. I can see the pain in her eyes.


    The flecks ofvender look like they are glittering in the sunlight. Who knew pain could be so


    beautiful.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± I offer sincerely. She smiles weakly and shakes her head no.


    ¡°I have my pride to get me back, Alpha.¡± She turns and limps away from me, bearing my pain better


    than I have ever been able to

 Chapter 6

    I hesitate for a moment, panicking. Should I chase her down and try to make her stay or should I tell


    Francis to get out? He has about 6 minutes if she continues to limp her way to the pack house,


    about three minutes if she runs. She stumbles in the distance and a wave of guilt washes over me.


    She took my pain as a penance for an injury she didn''t prevent. I lied to her and allowed her to take


    it, knowing exactly what she would feel. I jog over to her, watching as she steadies herself. Her skin


    is pale and sprinkled with sweat. She looks at me with determination.


    ¡°I don''t need your help,¡± she says, her words clipped.


    ¡°I thought I would walk with you since I''m heading the same way.¡± I offer. She just nods as she looks


    forward and trudges on. She is about as tough as she is stubborn, and after only a few days, I can


    say withplete confidence, she is one of the most stubborn people I have met.


    ¡°Can I ask you some questions?¡± I ask.


    "Depends on the question.¡±


    ¡°Guardian-rted questions.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± She says through clenched teeth.


    "How did you be a Guardian?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I was selected.¡± She clips out.


    ¡°Well, that much is obvious, but I mean how?¡±


    "Samuel, The Leadmittee member, found me in the woods when I was a kid. The next day I was


    in guardian training.¡± She shrugs.


    "Ok, but what is a Guardian exactly?¡±


    ¡°Have you not heard the stories?¡± she stops to looking at me bewildered.


    ¡°I don''t pay attention to Lore.¡± I respond. Sheughs at me. Even when sheughs, she is


    intimidating. I want so badly to allow myself to be impressed by her, but I hold it back. She has to


    have some ulterior motive.


    ¡°You are a werewolf. You ARE lore.¡± she taps me in the forehead with her finger and then sighs.


    ¡°Guardians are an elite group of people who are trained to be the best in every respect. We are the


    ultimate weapon and gift.¡±


    ¡°So a glorified bodyguard, then?¡± I snort. She stares at me, lost for words, and scoffs.


    ¡°No. We provide more than safety. We provide guidance, healing, both mental and physical, safety


    andpanionship.¡± She says it with so much conviction I can feel how much she believes in what


    she does. She loves her upation even if she seems stoic and bitter about it.


    ¡°Companionship?¡± I wiggle my brow at her. She rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Friendship, we are great for giving advice and confiding in. You will see Alpha. We will be great


    friends, even if I find you obnoxious.¡± She looks forward and continues to walk again. I nce down


    at my watch and take a moment to tap into the mind link.


    ¡°Francis. Be done. We areing back,¡± I say, quickly ending the link and starting back up behind


    her.


    "So when will you give me my pain back?¡± I ask her


    ¡°It will slowly leak back to you through the night. I only have partial use of my trained abilities until


    you agree to do the ceremony.¡±


    "Who says I will agree?¡± I ask, scoffing. I''m being stubborn, I know that, but I can¡¯t help but feel like I


    don''t have enough information about what I am getting myself into if I ept her as my guardian.


    "Oh, you will agree. Everyone always does. It would be stupid to refuse help in your situation.¡±


    ¡°what''s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I don''t mean any offense. I''m only stating the facts.¡±


    "And what facts are they?¡± I ask angrily.


    "You are clearly injured still. Your warriors are barely average and you repeatedly keep getting


    attacked by the rogue king himself.¡±


    ¡°There is no rogue king, he is just a myth,¡± I snort in annoyance.


    "Oh, there is definitely a rogue king, and with your denial, I would say he is the least of your


    problems. You seem tock a functioning view of reality.¡±


    "So that''s why you are here, then? To protect me from the big bad rogue king?¡± I say in a mocking


    tone. She stops and winces, her hand flying to her leg, where my phantom pain throbs.


    ¡°I am here to protect you, help you. They sent me here with nothing more than a ¡°Keep him alive, he


    is important to the order.¡±


    ¡°They had to have told you more than that, given you a little file or something that you can refer


    to,¡± I ask her, growing desperate and angry. Why is it so hard to get answers?


    ¡°What don''t you get? I have given you all the information I was given.¡± She throws her hands in the


    air in defeat. It would appear she gets grumpy when she is in pain. I just stare at her as she stands


    fuming before me waiting for me to question her further. She grows impatient and stalks off with


    her limp leg.


    "Wait," I call out to her, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you intervene earlier when the


    rogues attacked me?¡± I chase after her,ing up to her side as she pants.


    ¡°I thought you would be a better fighter.¡± She says simply. I can''t help but scoff at her as her jab


    hurts my pride. I''m an excellent warrior. When my bum leg doesn''t act up, that is. But she doesn''t


    know that the pain she is carrying for me is many years old and steeped in wolfsbane. Though I


    have to admit it''s satisfying watching someone of her status struggle with the pain I''vee


    ustomed to.


    ¡°It was like twelve to 1 and I was injured.¡± I retort quickly.


    ¡°I''ve had worse odds,¡± she mutters. Stopping again to catch her breath.


    "Oh yes, big bad Guardian¡± I jest. Her eyes snap to mine, a look of anger and annoyance sitting on


    the surface of her hazel eyes. A small amount of fear runs through me as I swallow hard.


    ¡°Is this all some joke to you, Alpha Wade?" She fumes. ¡°It is not fun for me to have toe here to


    protect an egotistical male who refuses my aid and experience all for the sake of his manliness. You


    know what. Fuck it.¡±


    She reaches out, thrusting her hand roughly to my arm. I gasp out as pain radiates from her hand in


    waves ebbing at the edge of my sanity. I suck in my breath and close my eyes tight. She releases a


    breath in relief as she steps back from me. I notice the pain is not nearly as bad as it had been, and I


    look at her in shock.


    ¡°Twenty questions is over, I will see you on the pitch bright and early for training tomorrow at


    Seven.¡± and with that, she storms away, the limp she had taken from mepletely gone.


    I take a tentative step, feeling the pain present in my leg again. It radiates up my thigh and into my


    back as I breathe deeply. The pain is not as debilitating as it usually is, and I look up in shock at her


    back as she grows smaller in the distance. The pain she felt is my everyday pain, the pain I have


    grown ustomed to over thest 5 years. I could see her struggling under the weight of it but


    without the help of the alpha strength she was still able to walk around and move, and albeit


    angrily, she was able to talk and answer questions. I''ve never experienced a pain share before, in


    truth, I hadn''t even known it was a thing.


    ¡°Francis,¡± I say through our mind link.


    ¡°Yes Alpha?¡± He responds


    ¡°Update?¡± I ask hoping for something


    "I found a small locked box but I saw her through the window and stopped to get the scent


    dampener¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, what do you know about pain shares?¡± I ask him as I make my way back to the pack


    house.


    ¡°You mean the healer¡¯''s hand?¡± He asks in excitement. Of course, he knows the actual name for it.


    Guardians are a kind of celebrity to some wolves, apparently, my Beta is no exception.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much they can take the pain of the person they are assigned to. They absorb it and by doing


    so it allows the body of the injured person to heal while the guardian simultaneously heals the


    injury through their own body. I don''t fully understand it, but it''s a crazy concept.¡± Francis answers.


    ¡°In theory, if Ali were to do the healer''s hand to me, how would the wolfsbane in my wound affect


    her?¡±


    "You have enough wolfsbane in your injury to keep it from healing, even with alpha strength and


    abilities. I would think it would render her unable to move, if not put her in the hospital. But I''m just


    spouting off assumptions here.¡± I close the mind link and walk directly towards the packhouse. It


    seems I have some more guardian research to do.


    By the time I arrive at the pack house, Ali is already here. I walk into the kitchen taking a seat at the


    large ind in the middle of the open area. Ali sits quietly at the table with herptop and an apple


    as she lookspletely sucked in. Her keys are cking as she types, followed by a lull while she


    reads and takes a bite of her apple. I can¡¯t help but watch her movements, the more time I spend


    with her the more intriguing she bes. For someone so blunt she still remains such a mystery. I


    hadn''t noticed the scar above her eye until today, a faint thin white line running the length of her


    brow and stopping just before her temple.


    "You are staring, Alpha,¡± she says without looking up as she types away at her keyboard..


    "I''m trying to understand you" I admit not taking my eyes off of her. She sighs heavily.


    "What is there to understand, I have told you everything I know." she finally looks up at me with


    curiosity. "You are the one who refuses the bond that will allow us into each other''s head"


    "Sounds like a mate bond," I say as I scoff at her. She shakes her head.


    "Leave it to an unmated alpha to assume what either bond feels like when he has had neither.¡± she


    scowls at me. She has got me there. I have yet to meet my true mate and I have never had a


    guardian, I know she aims to make it an insult, but is it possible to be insulted by these truths?


    "Look you need to understand, I want to find my true mate. But I''m running out of time." I find


    myself feeling defensive.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You are an Alpha. Find the strength to resist your wolf." She says as if this is an easy task.


    "You of all people should know wolves with power need to fight the animal instincts more. We are


    stronger because we have a more primal connection. My wolf needs to mate, and my true mate


    continues to elude me!"


    "If you say so, Alpha." She mutters, turning back to herputer and taking an extraordinarily loud


    bite of her apple. This woman is infuriating. How can she not understand? a wolf with her abilities


    must struggle to stay in check especially since she also is mateless. Unless she is lying to me about


    something. My wolf perks up at the thought growing angry at the thought of someone trying to


    deceive us. We refuse to be made a fool of.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 7

    Ali POV


    Frowning in the mirror, I reach over to the countertop and put my ne back on. I have always hated jewelry and I often have begged Samuel for an amulet like the male guardians. Their rings arerge and gaudy, and each one matches their personality. Mine is dainty metal chains twisted together with a circr moon locket. Inside the moon locket lives the seed of a moonflower. The ne has many qualities to help protect me. For one, it''s my mate''s deterrent.


    I am bound by an oath to not find my mate until I am released from servitude. Taking the oath meant my ability to sniff out my mate was now suppressed. This is to keep me from leaving the heat of battle to protect someone that is not in my charge. The one I am protecting must always be my first priority, even over my own preservation. This is nearly impossible with the mate bond in ce.


    The ne I have is a scent suppressor, meaning my mate is incapable of smelling me when I am near. We can literally walk by each other and never be the wiser of our soul connection. Many male guardianse to themittee to fill this position after their mate passes, it''s a way to give them a purpose, a meaning beyond their own heartache and self-destruction that inevitably follows the death of their soulmate.


    I have worn this ne every day since the day I turned 18. I''m not supposed to take it off for any reason, but more and moretely I can feel the weight of it, its heaviness weighing me down at every turn. So when I take a shower, I allow myself to be fully me, unsuppressed, unburdened. It''s liberating, but harder and harder every day to put back on.


    I sigh as I tuck it down into my sports bra and step back to check my appearance. I really don''t care if I look great. At this point, I couldn''t have my mate even if I wanted him. But with my position, I have a sort of image to uphold. My vibrant purple tank top fits snug to my muscr curves and my ck leggings highlight the sculpted muscles of my thighs and butt. I''ve worked hard for these muscles, and by showing them a little, I''m proving to those doubting me I am indeed fit for this position.


    I walk in the doors ten minutes to 7 am and find Alpha Wade standing on the side of the mats chatting with two men while a few other wolves straggle in and only 2 or 3 of them are actually warming up. I have to remind myself that the rest of his so-called warriors have ten minutes before they arete. Even if I feel that 5 minutes before arrival is technicallyte.


    "Alpha," I say as I walk up to him. He smiles curtly while the other two me gawk. "Gentlemen," I say, nodding and trying to hide my smirk.


    "I''m Francis." One of them says, stepping forward with a warm weing smile on his face as he sticks his hand out in my direction. His dark hair is a mess and his shirt is wrinkled, but his smile is pleasant and his eyes gentle. "You''re the beta?" I guess as he smilesrgely.


    "Yep! And this is Kane," He says motioning to the quiet man to his right. I take a moment to look him over. He is shorter than the other two, but his presence is calming and I immediately know he is a gamma. Gamma''s are the pack protectors. Not in the sense that they are the warriors, but they deal with the inner circle of things, like ensuring the pack gets to safety when the alpha and warriors fight, making sure people are fed, have shelter, and are clothed.


    "Pleasure to meet you both," I say while shaking their hands. I shoot Alpha Wade a scowl for not introducing me to his men and he smirks happily. It''s feeling like he enjoys being a defiant little shit, though it could just be the alpha in him, or perhaps he just truly dislikes me.


    "Do you have a training n set up for the day?" I ask Wade.


    "I figure we spar in human form for a little while, and after a couple of hours shift into wolf form." He shrugs. I roll my eyes. Great training with no proper n is always a terrible idea.


    "Your warriors should learn the technique. You should assess weaknesses and strengths so you know who to ce where and who to rely on for certain tasks. Do you have a group of trackers at least?" I look between the 3 men who say nothing. Kane puts his hands in his pockets and rocks back on his heels, while Francis whistles and looks up at the ceiling. My eyesnd on Alpha Wade, who turns red.


    "I am the Tracker." He finally says.


    "What? You can''t be the Alpha and the Tracker. You lead your people into battle, you fight side by side with them. You can''t track and fight simultaneously." I say, in shock.


    "We were losing too many trackers to the rogues," Kane says, looking down at his feet.


    "So what, you felt sending your Alpha was the smart thing to do?" I ask, aghast. "That is the most idiotic thing I have ever heard."


    Alpha Wade growls angrily as he steps into my personal space, ring daggers at me.


    "I will never ask my people to walk into a situation that may lead to their death if I am capable of doing it and have a higher chance of survival." I step into him, chest to chest, nose to nose.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Then train them appropriately so they can survive," I say curtly.


    "I can''t afford to lose more people," He says simply.


    "By refusing to train them to be better than you, you are consigning them to death! You can not protect each wolf by sacrificing yourself. You must train them to defend themselves, so they can be ountable for their life. Not you." I respond by puffing my chest out to assert a little more authority. Before he can respond, his eyes ze over as he listens to someone in the mind link. He turns to me, anger still clear in his eyes.


    "Kane will lead the training for a while. You will stay and observe," he orders as he and Francis turn and sprint from the building. I look over at Kane.


    "Have you ever led a training before?" I ask him, raising my brow. He smirks at me.


    "Like once. But I''ve trained with Alpha Wade, so I am well versed in fighting and certain styles," he says.


    "Good. I want a list of weaknesses for the 5 strongest wolves. I do not care what the gender is." I say as I move towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" he asks, looking worried.


    "I''m heading to check on the alpha. My job is to protect him."


    "He doesn''t need protecting right now. The Alpha is punishing a couple of Omegas for a prank they pulled." He says, following me.


    His words make me feel sick. So they treat their Omegas poorly here as well. Every pack is always the same. The hierarchy leads to the beating of those lower and treating them like ves. A hierarchy that destined me to the lowest of ranks when my family decided to run from the punishments, resulting in their death and me wandering the woods wolfless and weak. A menacing growl escapes my lips and Kane looks at me, bewildered. "Then I will go protect them."


    "They are Omegas..." He says confused.


    "Every wolf is capable of being great." I snap out, turning to face him. "The fault of male leaders is thinking everyone is weaker than them. I guess it''s time for them to learn a little humility." I mumble as I take off, running out the doors in search of them.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 8

    I follow the scent of the Alpha for about a quarter of a mile until Ie up to a group of people. I can see the top of Alpha Wade''s head as I angrily push through and freeze when I see what''s happening before me. In the mud are the young omegas I met the other day. They shiver in fear as Alpha Wade hoovers over them, demanding answers they are too frightened to give.


    Robin is covered in mud as her brother tries to cover her frame from the line of sight of the onlookers. Her shirt appears to be slightly ripped and her hair is matted to her cheeks as she sobs about being sorry. Mason looks feral as he growls like a beast with rabies at anyone whoes near. Alpha Wade grows weary of their crying andck of answer as they hand him a whip and he raises it above his head. My feet are moving as fast as I can push them as Ind myself in front of the shaking teenagers my back facing the Alpha.


    The whipes down hard across my left shoulder and carries through to my right hip, igniting everything in between with intense pain. Alphas are indeed much stronger than the average wolf. I hiss and growl at the impact as everyone gasps. My head is turned to protect my face and Mason looks up, our eyes locking, and I can see the innocence there. Whatever the crime, these two scrawny kids aren''t the perpetrator. I turn my fury to Alpha Wade who is ring daggers into my eyes. "You have no right to interfere here, Guardian." he spews his words as if they are rotten.


    "You would really beat innocent kids?" I ask, ignoring his deration.


    "They aren''t innocent."


    "How would you know? You haven''t given them a chance to respond"


    "I have been trying to get them to speak for 10 minutes. All she says is ''I''m sorry repeatedly. Her brother sits in silence." Mason growls.


    "Is this how you treat your pack members?" I ask. He snaps his eyes to mine. His beast is trying to lead. He needs to do a better job of reining him in.


    "They are Omegas." He says. His words hit harder than the strike of his whip, and a low growl vibrates through my chest as I step closer to him.


    "So they are less worthy of justice than Alpha Wade? Do you not take it out of the lead Omega?" I hear Robin whimper behind me, and Mason gasps. I turn to look at his worried expression as he pleads for me to stop with his eyes. "Our lead Omega is their grandmother. Would you rather strike an old woman?" he says, thinking he has me in a tight spot.


    What he doesn''t yet know is that I am an Omega. And I am the highest in rank here outside of him. Which means I must carry their sentence. I never wished to reveal my heritage, what I am. But I am so beyond sick of se*xist, prejudiced assholes that I''m willing to be sacrificed to show these onlookers and Alpha Wade just how wrong they are with their outdated thought process.


    "If you were tosh a strong Omega, how many would it be?" I ask cooly. The crowd murmurs and grows. More and more people arriving to check out what the ruckus is. A few chuckles sound from various so-called warriors as one shouts from the back. ''No such thing as a strong omega.''


    Looking directly into Alpha Wade''s now normal eyes, I can see he has himself in control once again. Good, he is about to learn a valuable lesson today. I step back without breaking eye contact and I lift my shirt over my head and toss it to the side, standing in just my sports bra. Everyone is silent, and I roll my eyes at them. Alpha Wade stuns me when he steps in front of me, blocking me from the view of everyone else.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he demands in a whisper.


    "Teaching everyone here a little humility Alpha." I step back and raise my arms up. "How manyshes were these pups to get?"


    "six each? Francis says remorsefully. He is the only one who looks sick over what is unfolding before him.


    "For what?" I demand.


    "three for the girl for instigating, and three for fighting a warrior unwarranted." My eyes dart to Robin who sobs and Mason who proudly defends her. My heart swells for them.


    "Send the user up to stand next to me then." A young wolf about only 18 walks up and mournfully stares at Robin and I can practically see it. The mate bond. This warrior is mated to Robin, and he broke her heart.


    "Did you reject her?" I ask him loudly. He looks at me guiltily but does not answer I tsk and move on.


    "Alpha Wade. Double theshing. twelve each for a total of twenty-four." He looks at me, speechless. "I, Aliauna, Guardian of Alpha Wade, 115th Warrior of the Guardianmittee, and OMEGA WOLF will take this punishment that has been wrongfully imposed on two young omegas under my charge."


    I turn around and brace myself for myshings and when they do note; I spin and look at the still shocked crowd. Rolling my eyes, I reach out and close Alpha Wade''s gaping jaw.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Would you start already? We have warrior training to get to so I can teach your pack how to be real men." I spin back around and the crowd murmurs to life.


    I have a second''s notice when the sound of the whip whistles through the air andnds on my bareback. Pain ripples through my body as I focus on removing myself from my body and escape into my meditation. My body forcefully lurches with every hit, each strikending lighter than thest. Alpha Wade is tired, or he doesn''t enjoy whipping me. Perhaps he is more human than I thought.


    The finalshnds and I allow myself back from my meditation space. I am almost bowled over by the pain that was awaiting me. Damn, it''s been a while since I was whipped. I take a deep breath and spin around to see the group has nearly tripled in size and is stunned to silence. I walk over to Robin and Mason, reaching down only to scoop up my shirt. I help Robin up and hand her my shirt, smiling sweetly at her.


    "Are you ok?" I ask and she nods, looking at me stunned.


    "Aliauna." Mason starts, but I put my hand up to stop him.


    "I want to see you bothter for dinner. We need to have a discussion. Now take your sister home and get cleaned up."


    I walk over to Alpha Wade, who is watching me intently.


    "Let''s finish training," I say, continuing on and back the quarter-mile to the training pitch. When I get back I realize that I havepletely forgotten I didn''t have a shirt on. The back of my sports bra seems to be in tatters, as it is not nearly as snug as it once was. I huff out in annoyance and spin around to find Mason running directly for me with a small bag in his hand. I eye him suspiciously.


    "Beta Francis asked me to give this to you. He mind linked his mate to go and find you a recement in your room," he says shyly as he hands me the bag containing a fresh sports bra and a ck tank top. I smile gratefully. "Thank you, Mason. Beta Francis seems like a good guy"


    "He is the best, though Alpha Wade used to be pretty cool too," Mason mumbles just as Alpha Wade walks through the doors with Francis by his side. I raise the bag to Francis, as a thank you, and he nods to me and smiles kindly.


    "Ali!" Alpha shouts. "Get changed and let''s get started."


    I slip to the woman''s locker room, which is run down and dusty. I can tell there are very few if any, female fighters in this pack, and I''m oddly annoyed by this realization. Gingerly, I rip what''s left of my sports bra off and wince when I slowly pull the other one on. I move to put my tank top on but the fabric feels like sandpaper on my tender back so I quickly remove it and decide today I will train a little more scandalously. With my head held high, my back red, and my body on what feels like full disy, I saunter out to the men who are flopping around like dying fish attempting to show off their so-called skills.


    This is going to be a really long day. I''m actually almost wishing theshing had taken longer.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 9

    Wade POV


    The moment she walks out of the locker room, my eyes find her. She looks stoic as usual as she eyes up the men training on the pitch in front of her. Oddly, I''m angry that she has dressed so scandalously. I look sideways to see Kane practically drooling at her when she treks our way. I roll my eyes. Maybe it''s a dominance thing. She is trying to assert her own by showing off her femininity?


    I''m not so blind that I can deny she is ripped. This girl has biceps that scream annihtion and abs so toned that I''m convinced she''s made of stone. I mean, really, do women get abs that defined? My eyes wander up and I swallow hard. She has a perfect angr face and plush pink lips that are in a line, looking disappointed. Her eyes are busy watching, assessing, the men who are trying to show off and failing.


    Snapping myself out of the daze, I clear my throat and whack Kane in the gut, grabbing his attention. He yelps and rubs his stomach, wearing a sheepish smile. I have no im on her, but I don''t like how the men in here are looking at her.


    "Ali," I holler out and motion for her toe my way. She nods and moves towards us, looking regal. Francis sidles up next to me.


    "I swear the bag had a shirt. Sammy told me she put everything she would need in it." He says. Great, this means he noticed me staring. Maybe it''s because I''m still mateless and Francis isn''t, but I hate that I''m staring at someone who is not my destined mate. I sigh at the thought. I really need to get this wolf under control.


    "Alpha," she says as she approaches and I can''t bring myself to look at her.


    "My warriors can''t have distractions since, as you said, they are average. Please find a shirt."


    She frowns slightly at my words. I can see she wants to say something, but she reaches down to her waistband and pulls a thin ck tank top out. Her breath hitches as she pulls it over her head, groaning only when it gets hung up on her sports bra. Kane reaches out, helping her straighten it, and a low growl rumbles through my chest. He quickly sticks his hands in his pockets and takes a step back.


    "Where do you want to start?" She asks.


    I think about it for a moment. Admittedly, my pack doesn''t have any real special talents. But what weck in talent, we make up for in loyalty. My pack knows I would die for each and every one of them, including my Omegas. What happened earlier was not anything remotely normal for us. My wolf was on high alert as it always is when I am that close to the woods. I couldn''t for the life of me rein him in until Ali stepped in. She has thismanding presence that demands your full attention, and if you don''tply, she forces it.


    "If I''mpletely honest, I think we need to do aplete run-through of everyone''s strengths and weaknesses. It''s been so long that I really don''t know where to start." I say.


    She turns and looks at me. Her stare makes me ufortable. I feel exposed and self-conscious. Clearing my throat, I turn my head back to the guys who are still trying feebly to look tough and mighty in front of the beautiful guardian. I''m reminded of a small child wanting to show their mother this new cool trick they learned and the mom pretending to be thrilled. Admittedly, Ali has a great stoic face as she tries not tough at two 16-year-old boys wrestling.


    "Right, well. Let''s start with endurance training and see where they are. After that, we will turn to technique on the bags. I want to see who can throw a punch and who has potential. We need to sort out who we think would be better trackers than fighters." "I want trackers who can defend themselves," I add.


    "Yes, I agree, but we can teach fighting skills. Tracking needs to be honed. Focus on getting them trained so they can get back on the pitch for sparring."


    "How do we know who to pick for potential trackers?" Kane asks.


    "The top 10 fastest runners in human and wolf form. The ones who are quick on their feet and have suitable form, but not much force behind it. We are looking for attention to detail and agility, not brute force." I tell Kane. "Exactly," Ali says, smirking at me.


    "I also want a posting up for women toe train if they feel inclined to do so." She says taking a pad of paper that Francis just handed her. I tap into the mind link quickly reaching out to all the females in the pack inviting them to train today and then I listen back into the conversation happening next to me.


    "We can take notes on the people with promise in certain areas andpare notes," Francis suggests,


    "Well, let''s get started," Ali says as she nces down at her watch.


    "You have somewhere better to be?" I quirk a brow at her.


    "Yup. I have a lunch date." She says, smiling widely. I swear my heart skips a beat. I have never seen a genuine smile from her before and I''ll be damned if this is thest one.


    "Right. Well, we only have an hour lunch break." I say, intentionally trying to break her date short. She shrugs at me, smiling defiantly. This woman is going to be trouble.


    "All right, guys. Circle up." Francis calls out. Immediately, they all stop what they are doing and run over, standing in front of us.


    "As you know, we have beencking in our training regime as ofte. We can no longer get by with just relying on our senses and endorphins. You need to be stronger, faster, smarter than the rogues that areing our way. We will do the basics today. You will be judged and sorted into warriors and trackers. Just because we selected you for one does not mean you can''t be both or that you are terrible at the other. It just means for the time being we are going to assess your skills where you are ced. Understood?" I am the first to notice the 3 women walking in timidly. Well, that was fast. Ali seems to follow my line of sight as she grins with excitement.


    "Did you mind link everyone?" she asks quietly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Just all the females." I smile, proud of myself for doing something right in her eyes. It''s a nice change of pace.


    "Ladies." She hollers, "Come on up please."


    All threedies walk up. As they get closer, I see Sammy, Francis'' mate, Talia, who is Kane''s older sister, and Marie. Talia looks confident and ready to go where Marie looks timid and afraid. Sammy, however, looks as stoic as Ali usually is. I smirk. Francis must be in her head and she is trying to ignore him.


    "Why are girls here?" One of therger guys named Derrick, asks.


    "Because women are warriors too." Ali states. Derrick rolls his eyes.


    "I''m sorry. If I''m fighting a massive rogue, don''t expect me to feel relieved seeing a small wolf cheering for me to fight harder."


    "What''s your name?" Ali says, stepping up to him.


    "Derrick"


    "Hi Derrick. It''s nice to meet you. I''m a female warrior who could in a split second rip your throat out with my bare hands-" She stops when Derrick''s chuckling grows louder. "Oh, I''m sorry, is something funny?"


    "Yeah, you have such cute little tiny hands, and you don''t have a wolf. Exin to me how you n to rip my throat out?"


    I can feel my face growing red as I step forward, but she ces her hand out to stop me. Can she handle this? Absolutely. Do I want her to have to? Not at all. Ali chuckles now, stopping when she sniffs and touches her thumb to her nose.


    "I have worked far too hard to be where I am, do what I do, to beughed at by the likes of you. You will go first." She says in a low voice. She steps back, raising her voice to make a new announcement. "Ladies and gentleman, Derrick here has upped our training rur to a 50k instead of the 25k I was nning. And for fun, we will do the whole thing in human form. Derrick will lead."


    "Sure thing, Omega," Derrick says as he starts to jog.


    The moment hees close, I reach out and grab his ear, pulling him closer; I turn to my remaining warriors, who are watching in shock. I can feel Ali''s eyes on me, but I refuse to look over at her. This asshole is done pissing me off.


    "Derrick. She may be an Omega but she is your superior and fights more like a man than you ever will." I release his ear, tossing him back to the group.


    "She isn''t my superior until she does the Guardian ceremony, Alpha." He spits. "And what do you need a guardian for? I bet you could destroy her?" I''m mad at the guy, but I also like his backhandedpliment. Looking over, I see Ali, who is smirking at me. Her face speaks volumes.


    "You disagree?" I ask her.


    "About which part, Alpha? Technically, he is correct. I am not their superior until we do the ceremony."


    "I mean about me destroying you," I rify. Her head tilts back as sheughs.


    "Oh Alpha, no disrespect. But I promise you, you wouldn''t evene close." I''m enjoying our yful banter. Does this qualify as flirting, or is she being serious? My wolf wakes up and fights for control again. I have to figure out why my wolf is bing so defiant. "Well, let''s see, shall we?" I taunt, taking a step closer to her. "You win and we will do the guardian ceremony tonight. You lose and you will have to work with me without it for a while."


    She shrugs. "Fine with me. I''ve been wanting to hit you since I got here."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 10

    "Wolf form," Derrick demands, smirking. This douche thinks he is being so slick by suggesting this type of fighting. Me fighting her in my wolf''s form is insanely dangerous for her, especially considering she doesn''t have a wolf. "Agreed." She says quicker than I can decline. I nce at Ali, disappointed in her quick agreement, but she just smiles.


    "To the center, Alpha," she says as she saunters away from me.


    "Damn it," I mutter, following behind her. I know she is a formidable fighter and has an extremely high pain tolerance, but I''m certain I can beat her. Admittedly, I may bex when ites to training my warriors, but it is because I know my skills are enough in most situations to keep them safe.


    I remove my shirt, not wanting to rip it and look down at my pants. These are my favorite jeans. Sighing, I unbutton them and slide them off, standing only in my navy blue boxer briefs, leaving nothing to the imagination of anyone in the training ring. I notice a tinge of red when she looks me over and I can''t help but feel satisfied she took the time to size me up. I smirk at her and her and she sends me a smirk back that does things to me. Closing my eyes for an extra moment to calm my wolf. Thest thing I need right now is a hard-on from just a simple look from her.


    I close my mind off and allow my wolf''s form to consume me. The sound of bones breaking clocks out all other noises as they reform and fur emerge from my once peach flesh. My beast is the same height as my human body, making me 6 feet of sheer muscles and fur. My gray fur shines under the fluorescent lights and I tilt my head, looking at her one more time to make sure she is ready for this. She smirks that damn se*xy smirk again and gets herself in a defense position. She raises her fists and my wolf chortles. Does she think she can beat me with her bare hands?


    She raises a brow in question, then motions for me toe to her. My wolf is airborne the moment she starts the signal and wend squarely on her. She tumbles to the ground as my enormous pawspress her shoulders down, my hind legs on either side of he waist. The group goes wild thinking I have already won this battle, and sheys there motionless. When I look away from her, eyeing the crowd, she makes her move. I''m thrown over her head and by the time I whip around, she is already up and chuckling. "Oh Alpha, you didn''t think I''d be that easy, did you?" She teases me.


    I know she is trying to fire me up, but I''m not sure she understands that my wolf is enjoying it more than it is pissing him off. Sheunches the offense, this time running full speed towards me. I dodge to the left, but she had predicted my movement. She slides out to the side, grabbing hold of my fur under my neck, and using her forward momentum, she swings up and onto my back.


    Going up on my hind legs and I m down onto my back as I roll to remove her. She hugs tightly to me, her arms clinging around my neck as she leans forward. I see the glint of something around her neck as I kick my hind legs up like somerge steed, trying to dismount its rider. The gold chain falls forward with the movement as an amulet falls from its hiding ce in her bra. I reach out with my mouth chomping at it. When she sees what I am after, she releases me, rolling to her feet and tucking it back into its home. "This is boring! Why aren''t you using your teeth?" someone in the crowd shouts.


    My wolf responds in anger. A low growl erupts from the bottom of my chest as weunch again, teeth bared for all to see. I snap at her and chomp at any limb I can get at, but she is agile. Shends a blow to my snout and I recoil in surprise. Shit, she can pack a punch. She dodges me effortlessly, looking like a leaf floating in the wind. Shends without a sound, making it hard to find her in the dust that I am kicking up. We dance like this for minutes before I grow angry and embarrassed.


    She is taunting me up in front of my pack. I shift back into my human form. She may beat me in my wolf''s form, but my sparring skills are impable in human form.


    "Pants!" I yell out over the dust and through the cloud I catch them, slipping into them quickly. I wait silently for her to approach me. Her movements are too stealthy for me to hear, so I have to rely on my other senses. My sight is out as I can''t see in this cloud of dust. My hearing is out as she is too quiet, and my sense of smell is out because she has no scent. I close my eyes, relying on the air to guide me.


    A shift in the air to my right alerts me to her presence as I duck and reach out. I catch a leg and yank it hard. She yelps as her bodyes into contact with me hard. Her chest heaves against mine as I look down at her with a big smirk. The surprise in her eyes is enough to make me chuckle.


    "Well, hello," I say lowly, my voiceing out raspy. She nts her hands on my shoulders as she brings her other leg up and around my waist. Her movement surprises me and I release her from my grips. Leaning back, she drops her hands to the ground, and with an immense amount of effort, she grunts and I lift from my waist. She somersaults me to the dirt and her legs release me from their vice grip.


    The cloud has cleared enough for the crowd to witness her move, and they groan as I skid to a stop in front of them. I jump up and lunge for her. She spins out to the right. She throws a punch and I dodge it as it whistles by my ear. I throw out a jab, and she deflects it. I toss out another and another in rapid-fire, trying to tire her out. She deflects and dodges each one. She throws an uppercut and I catch her hand, lifting her and tossing her hard to the ground.


    Following her to the ground, I straddle her and raise my fist to knock her out. It is a fight, after all. Ali bucks her hips and I lose my bnce, falling forward slightly. She wiggles out from my grasp and before I can stand; she steps beside me, kicking out hard and hitting my bad leg. I let out a loud howl of pain as she climbs onto my shoulders, pulling me to the ground and forcing me to tap out. Holy hell. I roll onto my back once she releases me and I breathe hard. She saunters over, only mildly covered in dirt but otherwise looking fresh and ready for another round.


    "Alpha Wade," she says, leaning over me. "I think we should call training for today. You have a ceremony to n and I desperately need a shower."


    I chuckle at her. Putting my hand out for her to help me up. We sp hands and I yank her hard. She falls forward. Quickly, she adjusts her weight distribution and ends up rolling out over my head and turns, chuckling.


    "Oh, that''s dirty." Sheughs. "You can get up on your hands and knees like the dignified alpha that you are." she winks at me.


    I bring myself to my feet and stalk towards her. Her smile falters when her eyes fall to my bare chest and abdominal muscles that are on full disy for her to feast on. She gulps, but snaps her eyes up, regaining herposure. When I am a foot away from her, I reach out for her hand and raise it. Turning us towards the crowd.


    "Let it be known that Aliauna, a Guardian and Omega wolf, has kicked my a*ss here today on the pitch." I slide her a cocky smile "And that tonight there will be a Guardian Ceremony where I will ept and bond myself to her for the good of our pack and my safety."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 11

    I wait for everyone to clear out, and when I''m finally alone; I let my guard down. My leg quivers in pain as I wince, trying to get it to move. Each step shoots up and into my back, bringing agonizing pain. I grunt with effort, closing my eyes and forcing myself to breathe through it. I usually rely heavily on the strength of my wolf to help keep the pain at bay, but my control over him slips more oftentely.


    In fact, it seems to be a simr thing to all the wolves in the pack. Everyone is on edge, grumpy, and quick to anger. I can only assume that it is the stress of the rogue attacks and the potential danger that lurks just outside our borders. I know that more and moretely I find myself hard-pressed to want to check the Eastern border near the meadow and spring.


    I make a misstep as I move down the stairs and tumble down thest three,nding with a dull thud and groaning in pain.


    "Fvck!" I yell out in anger.


    Why is it so bad today? I call for my wolf to help, but the moment he eases my pain, he tries to w out for full control. I wince as he tears into my mind, fighting me. A loud, pained scream rips from me in frustration. Within a minute, I feel a gentle pressure at the base of my neck and I gasp in relief.


    Whatever it is, feels cool and calming as it radiates at the base of my skull. My wolf settles and yips in obedience as he trots to the back of my mindying down. I can feel his strength flow into me in a much more controlled manner as the pain in my leg morphs into a dull ache. Finally, some peace in him. He has been restless for months.


    The pressure on my neck falls away, and I open my eyes and stand up, turning to face Ali. My face blushes red in embarrassment. I can take losing to her, hell she was stunning when she destroyed me. But her seeing me weak like this? When she is supposed to protect me like I''m some important person? Man, it does nothing for my ego, well, other thanpletely dete it.


    "Alpha." She starts.


    "Ali. We should head back. You need to prepare for the ceremony."


    "You should visit the healer first." She says. "Your leg seems to be getting worse."


    "My leg will never heal," I say bitterly. Her hard eyes look me over carefully.


    "It''s a previous injury, then? Before the rogue attack?" she asks.


    "It''s an injury as old as my wolf," I say, walking towards the doors.


    "What happened?" she pries. I stop and put my hands on my hips as I chuckle and shake my head.


    "I got hurt, Ali." I throw my arms up in an aggressive ''what'' manner and she sighs. "What are you doing here, anyway?" I ask, annoyed.


    "There are things about the ceremony that you need to know." She says, walking towards me. I turn and we walk next to each other in silence for a moment while I wait for her to continue.


    "Ok, like what?"


    "For starters. It is simr to the mate bond, as it mirrors some aspects of it. I will feel what you feel when I need to check in on you. This is handy for the battlefield, so I can always be sure you are safe, even if something separates us. If you are kidnapped, I can use the bond to listen in on what is happening to you, I can also share your pain if you are being tortured, this is like the healing hand as by taking your pain it provides you strength to get out." "That''s kinda cool," I admit.


    I had tried searching the guardian bond for hours the other day and failed miserably. No one who has had a guardian seems to really talk about it, which I guess is a form of respect for the art, but all insanely frustrating for someone hesitant to take one on. By the end of my searching session, I had learned only a portion of what Francis seems to know.


    "That is only part of it. Since it is simr to the mate bond, you will feel a draw to me as well. This ensures you stay close to me."


    "Wait. What do you mean I will be drawn to you?" I say, now feeling a little more skeptical about this bond.


    "You will have a desire to be near me. Don''t worry, it''s not in a sensual way. You just will feel an uptick in your need to be around me." She pauses for a minute and chews on the inside of her cheek. "What else?" I say, getting anxious.


    "Well, this one might be a little hard to swallow." She frowns? "You won''t be able to find your mate until the guardian bond is done."


    "I''m sorry what? You are saying I won''t be able to find my mate until after whatever threat that is supposedly looming goes away?" I ask, aghast. She nods.


    "But I need to find her before my wolf goes crazy!" I say, growing angry. My wolf is not a fan of the idea of waiting even longer for our other half. He perks up and fights me for control


    "The bond will satiate your wolf. You won''t struggle with him during our bond because he will feel a connection to me, a sort of kinship if you will." She assures me. I scoff and throw my hands up.


    "Sure, of course. This bond fixes everything apparently." I mutter "Fine whatever. Let''s get this over with."


    We walk in silence the rest of the way to the packhouse, my mind reeling with thoughts of what''sing. I am about to let this woman into my head. I''m not sure I want anyone in my head.


    "Will you be able to, you know, hear or see my thoughts?" I ask, growing worried. I mean, she is a gorgeous woman. But I''m not sure I want her to know my thoughts about her when she walks around in her sports bra. Sheughs, a sound that I enjoy a little more than I should.


    "No. I won''t be able to read your thoughts. It doesn''t make me telepathic. And it goes both ways. We will feel each other''s powerful emotions if we aren''t blocking it."


    "So I will also be able to feel your emotions?"


    "Yes, if I don''t have a barrier up. Which I am very good about keeping in ce." She exins.


    "Huh. interesting," I mutter as we walk up the steps into the packhouse.


    Ali excuses herself for a shower while I grab a quick gran bar and head up to my room to shower as well. I slide into the stream of hot water, sighing as it pounds on my leg. My scar looks grotesque. Arge, thick, jagged line runs from the front of my mid-thigh down just behind my knee. It''s a stark red and brown against my skin and I swear I can see the muscles quivering below it. I grab my herbal ve and painfully knead it into my muscles, biting my lip to keep from groaning loudly in pain.


    As I wrap my towel around my waist, I catch that elusive scent again. Lavender and lemon linger in the air. I sniff frantically, trying to find its source. I follow it to the window and toss it open, hanging half out as I sniff like a madman trying to figure out where the gas leak is. As quickly as the smell found me, it disappears again, as if it''s been snatched right from the air. My wolf is pacing and panting in the back of my mind as I try to keep him calm.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mate" He howls, ravaging my mind with his constant growling and calling out to her. But she is gone already. and we are about to willingly keep her away for some time.


    "The bond will satiate your wolf. You won''t struggle with him during our bond because he will feel a connection to me, a sort of kinship if you will." She assures me. I scoff and throw my hands up.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 12

    Ali POV


    I chew on my lower lip as I look over my guardian ceremony outfit. It is the only time I ever wear a dress. And it''s not because I want to, but because I have to. I also didn''t have a choice in choosing it. It''s ttering, and I don''t mean it in a small manner. I mean, it''s really ttering to my shape and my muscles. Which is why Samuel had it made for me. Male guardians get some version of a tuxedo. I, however, get a busty, emerald green chiffon gown with a slit up my right leg highlighting my muscr thighs. My only objection to it is that it wasn''t my choice, and it''s not purple. Which is my signature color since I''ve been told my eyes sh purple when I use certain Guardian techniques. No other guardian''s eyes do that, so it''s obviously just meant to be my color. A knock has me pulling my eyes from the dress and sighing as I walk over and open the door.


    ¡°Ali,¡± Trudy says in a t tone. I internally scream. This chick rubs me the wrong way. Mostly because she is rubbing up on a man who isn''t destined to be hers and it drives me insane when alpha-hungry groupies do that. "What do you want?" I say equally tly.


    "Wade wanted me to tell you that the ceremony is at 7 pm" She smiles a fake tight smile and rolls her eyes, turning to walk away.


    "Alpha. It''s Alpha Wade." I correct her in a cool tone. And she scrunches her nose in distaste.


    "Whatever." She spins and sashays down the hall, walking right into the alpha''s room.


    I m the door and head over to my closet to grab a zip-up hoodie, pausing only to toss my wet hair up in a messy bun. Now I have time for that lunch with the twin Omegas. I stuff my feet into my tennis shoes and grab my phone as I exit my room, making it all three steps before my phone rings, and I see that it''s Samuel again.


    "Yes?" I say, a tinge of annoyance in my voice. He has been extra in my business with this mission.


    "Is that attitude I detect?" he says and I can imagine his smirk on his face.


    "It''s been a day. I''m sore and tired and I have to go meet someone." I rush out, starting my walk down the hall.


    "Who are you meeting?"


    "Some really ripped hot warrior I met on my way to this pack," I say, my words dripping with sarcasm.


    "No partners when you are on duty," Samuel warns, and I roll my eyes.


    "No worries, it''s just hot steamy se*x," I joke. Samuelughs. Now he knows I''m joking.


    "I heard a rumor that you have a ceremony tonight."


    "Yep." I pop the P for a little extra oomph.


    "Good. Be safe." and the line went dead. The moment I make it to the stairs, I stop and sigh heavily. I know the Alpha has been behind me for a few minutes. And that he probably heard my conversation with Samuel, but what I am more interested in is why he is trying to be sneaky about it.


    "Alpha, can I help you with something?" I ask without turning to face him.


    "You are off to meet someone?" he says. His voice sounds angry and forced. I spin to face him and he steps into me, pinning me to the wall. His hands go to either side of my head and I hitch my chin up in defiance. I could easily remove myself from this situation, but I think I''d rather like to find out what the hell is going on with him.


    "Yes. As I''m sure you heard, I have a hot date." His muscr arms ripple in anger and I raise a brow at him. His eyes grow ck as his wolf fights for control of him. This is a very interesting development.


    "I thought you hated anyone who didn''t wait for their mate?" His voice is low and growly.


    I ce my hands on his chest. His breathing seems morebored and his heart is pounding on his ribcage as if looking to explode out. I tilt my head and look him in the eyes, giving him a hard shove as he stumbles back from me.


    "Alpha Wade. Control your wolf." I say calmly. He shakes his head and looks at me as he pants.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m trying!" He shouts angrily, his hands flying to his head and covering his ears. "I don''t know what is happening."


    I can hear his distress and something inside me seems to click. This Isn''t a normal alpha who is mateless beyond the mating age? His bedroom door ms down the hall as Trudyes running, buttoning her blouse. Her hair is disheveled and her makeup smeared "Wade! Are youing back or not?" she says angrily, her eyes roaming over my body.


    "Trudy, just go home," he says, exhausted.


    "Wade!" she screeches, her shrill voice bouncing off the walls.


    "ALPHA!" Wade bellows, the wall reverberating with the violent force of his voice. "It''s ALPHA Wade." Trudy shrinks in fear and backs against the opposite wall, slinking along down the stairs and mming the door behind her as she exits. Only after she is gone do I make a move to walk over to Alpha Wade.


    I reach out to him, pulling his hand gently from his face. Using my index and middle fingers, I turn his chin so he is facing me and I look over at him. His face is distorted in pain and his eyes are shing between ck and hazel. I catch glimpses of anguish and anger. Something is not right. He is in no physical pain, so why is he struggling so much with his wolf. And why so close to the ceremony?


    "Mindlink Francis. Tell him toe meet us in my room." I say as I gently take his hand and lead him towards my room. When I get him in, I quickly move him to the bed andy him on top of it.


    "Are you feeling ok?" I ask him. He says nothing as he grabs a pillow and ces it over his eyes. Francis enters a momentter, looking worried. "What is going on?" he asks


    "I have a feeling that Alpha Wade is slowly being poisoned," I say, trying to remember the name of the nt. "There is a flower, simr to wolfsbane, but it disorients the wolf rather than killing them. It Confuses them, making them angry and impossible to control." "Like in his food?"


    "I''m not sure. But he was fine when I left him earlier. I need to check his room." I say, moving to the door. It doesn''t escape my notice that Francis goes rigid when I mention going into the alpha''s room.


    "What is it? I''ll look for it." He says,


    "You don''t even know what you are looking for, besides it will affect your wolf more so than Alpha''s because he metabolizes things faster than anyone else," I exin. "What about you?"


    "I''m an Omega, I have no wolf. I can''t recall its name," I remind him. He looks nervously at Alpha Wade, who is groaning on my bed.


    "Francis. What don''t you want me to see?" I take a step towards him, my curiosity piquing.


    "Nothing." He says shortly, refusing to look me in the eye. He is definitely hiding something from me.


    "Right," I say, turning and walking out of the room.


    The moment I walk into his room, I''m enveloped in his masculine scent. His bed is a mess and there is a hole in his wall. Unchecked aggression, apparently. I walk over to his bedside and rifle through his things. After 5 minutes of searching, I close my eyes and focus on my scent. What smells different, wrong from thest time I was in here looking around a few days ago.


    I smell fresh flowers from his desk, an array of wildflowers and greens. The smell of pine and the fresh scent of the forest waft through the open window. I step closer to this desk. I can smell the leather of his chair and the smell of paper. And there, a smell of something woodsy and sour. Faint and watered down. I snap my eyes open. Watered down tea. I grab his mug and take a sniff.


    "Ah. Pansy." I remember the name.


    Now to find out how it got into his teacup, though this will take more time than finding out there is indeed something in it. That''s when I see it, the small wooden box that I know was in my room earlier. Did Francis have Sammy grab it from my room when she grabbed my clothes? Perhaps I let them open it, maybe they can figure out its contents for me. After all, if it''s answers about my past they are looking for we are on the same team.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 13

    "Francis," I say peeking my head through my bedroom door. He walks over andes out to the hallway. "Pansy," I say handing him the cup. He takes it from me, bringing it to his nose and scrunching it in distaste. "It smells so sour. How would he not notice?"


    "I think he has been drinking it for a while. He''s not consuming enough to kill him or anything. But definitely enough to disorient him and make it harder to control his wolf."


    "Ok. Does he need an antidote or something?" Francis asks, looking concerned.


    "I''m sure he will be fine after a couple of hours of sleep. I need to figure out where it came from."


    "Look at you, not even sworn in and still taking care of him" Francis smirks at me and I look at him weirdly.


    "I can hardly get sworn in if he is dead."


    "I thought you said he wasn''t in danger from this?"


    "Well, not anymore," I say as I wink at him and turn on my heels making my way down the steps.


    Tea is made in the kitchen, so that is where my first order of business is. Check the tea, coffee- well the whole kitchen really and see if I can find more. The next order of business after that is to track down the person responsible. I enter the empty packhouse kitchen and try to deduce where the tea containers might be stored. After noisily mming through cupboard after cupboard Ethel enters and gawks at me and the mess I have made. I am great at finding and figuring things out. Keeping things tidy in the process? Not so much.


    "Oh, dear," Ethel says scanning over the mess. "Is there some way I can help you Ali?" she asks.


    "Yes. I need the Tea canisters for starters."


    "Sure" she nods as she walks over to the counter and pulls two jars forward on the counter. great, hidden in in sight. Real hero over here. In my defense, though the tea is in a flour jar, that says flour.


    "In a flour jar?" I ask, smirking at her. She shrugs.


    "It''s his favorite tea and everyone else drinks it if they know where it is." She smiles gently. I scoff at herment. And Alpha sharing his favorite item? Doubtful.


    "I find that hard to believe, he is the Alpha. Everyone is afraid of him, why would they touch his stuff?" My tone is ruder than it needs to be, but I''m on a mission and I intend to get to the bottom of this before the ceremony tonight. "Alpha Wade is not a normal Alpha," Ethel assures me as I walk over to her side and open the canister.


    I sniff it and immediately I can smell the Pansy. I turn the canister upside down and sure enough the small bulbous yellow flowers tumble onto the counter. Ethel reaches out and looks at it strangely, rolling it between her thumb and her forefinger. "This is strange. I don''t recall this ever being in his tea before." She looks like she is in deep thought.


    "Ethel, do you know what that is?"


    "No, but I know it''s not normally there. He has been drinking the same tea for years and I am usually the one who makes it."


    "Has anyone else been making his tea?"


    "Just Trudy and sometimes one of the other omegas. But it is usually me. Is something wrong with the Alpha?" she asks, getting worried.


    A knock on the door pulls Ethel away from the conversation as she goes to answer it. After a moment she walks in bickering with two teenagers. I smile when I finally realize it''s Robin and Mason.


    "You two made it after all." I look at the clock and chuckle. "An hourte but you''re here."


    "Sorry, Robin was stopped by that a*****e from earlier."


    "Mason! Yournguage" Ethel warned, turning to start the task of cleaning up my mess.


    "What, he is" he mutters under her breath. Robin stands silently near the doorway.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well. We can grab a snack and talk on the road. I am on official guardian business and you two areing with me." I announce finding a banana in the fruit bowl, feeling disappointed that there are no apples. They are my favorite after all. "Wait what?" Ethel says, turning around looking concerned.


    "They are only Omegas, they won''t be of any use," she says. And I smile at her.


    "Ethel," I say walking over and cing my hand on her shoulder. "I promise you they will be of total use to me." She nods after hesitating for a moment and I lead the kids out the front door.


    I have decided that they are going to train to be warriors. Who says they have to bepletely useless. As omegas, weck a wolf, yes, but we have other uses that make us special. We have an immunity to the things that would otherwise render a wolf useless. Like wolfsbane and pansy.


    We also have more level heads as we don''t have a blood-thirsty crazed beast in our heads trying to fight us for control. I admit it''s notmon for omegas to be weak and basically human when ites to strength and other senses. But I have a theory about that, that I n on testing with these two.


    "So, where are we going?" Robin asks, finally speaking.


    "We are trying to figure out who is poisoning the alpha. But first I want to go to the one area where all the warriors and patrollers tend to feel weird about and not really check. I want to see why, but I have a hunch.


    "And what''s your hunch?" Mason asks excitedly.


    "Have you noticed wolves in the pack acting weirder than normal?" I ask as we walk briskly towards the border.


    "Not really," Mason says.


    "Yes," Robin whispers. I stop and turn to face her.


    "Exin," I demand. She cuts her eyes to Mason looking for help, he offers her an encouraging smile.


    "I-I-I''m only 16. And that boy, erm, man? He saw me and his eyes went ck and he called me ''mine'' and got mad and tried to pull me away from Mason. Before Mason attacked him his eyes went back to blue and he looked so-" "He''s an asshat and you are rejecting him," Mason says with an air of authority. I put my hand up to stop Mason.


    "Continue,"


    "He looked horrified and hurt. I don''t think he had any control over his wolf," she says, hugging herself tightly, looking at the ground.


    "He shouldn''t have been able to sense you for another 2 years," I mutter out loud. "That doesn''t make sense unless it''s an effect of the pansy? But I didn''t think that it was going to be affecting more than Alpha Wade" I stop to process everything.


    "Is the pack on Well water or city water?" I ask them. Mason shrugs.


    "It''s Well water," Robin responds. Mason shoots her a baffled look.


    "How do you know that?" he asks.


    "Granddad had to put the new well in because they couldn''t ess the old well because it was surrounded by wolfsbane and no matter what they did it would pollute the water somehow and people would get sick," Robin says like it was justmon knowledge when clearly it wasn''t.


    "Well, aren''t you the history buff." he shrugs, looking surprised with her knowledge.


    "Do you know where it is?" I ask, trying to reign in my impatience.


    "I do," Robin says smiling, looking mighty proud of herself.


    "We are following you then"

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 14

    We crash through the thick brush until we find the small cement building. It is overrun with weeds and vines of ivy that creep up its outer walls. The entire area is overgrown and unkempt. Wild weeds sway in the small breeze that tickles my nose with various scents of musky building and wild vegetation. To the left is a crumbled brick well with a broken crank that would have once been used to pull water from the well. Weathered boardsy loosely across the top, acting as a weak barrier. I put my hands on my hip and spin around, trying to understand how this ce could be the new well. When I heard about the new well, I had expected something newer. Not this abandoned shed.


    "This is it?" I ask, unsure if I believe them.


    "Yep."


    "Who is in charge of it?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "How would we know? We are omega kids." Mason says, annoyed. I smirk, knowing all too well he is hungry and angry. I reach into my hoodie pocket and toss a gran bar I had been hoarding at him. He quickly puts his hand out and catches it in midair. My eyes widened slightly at his reflexes. He could be a warrior with the right training.


    "Grump," I mutter as I walk towards the building. I open the door and I''m immediately pped in the face by the smell of pansy. I scrunch my nose as the sour scent swirls around me.


    "Oh damn. What is that smell?" Mason whines.


    "It''s Pansy."


    "Like the yellow weed? I don''t recall them smelling like this." Robin asks and I smirk. She seems to know more than she lets on.


    "Yes, but this smell is when they are steeped in liquid for an extended period. It''s a poison for wolves."


    "Like wolfsbane?" Mason chimes in,


    "Uh. kind of though this isn''t nearly as fatal. It disorients the wolf."


    "And you are thinking that this is why all the wolves have been acting crazy and gaining control over their human forms," Robin says, connecting dots I hadn''t even noticed I had beenying out. "That is exactly what I''m thinking. I thought maybe it was an ident. It was in Alphas tea this morning."


    "I don''t understand why anyone would want him to lose control," Robin says, thinking hard.


    "I bet it was Tramp Trudy." Mason chirps in. I struggle to keep myposure at his nickname for the alpha''s girlfriend, it''s freaking perfect.


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Um... because she is a tramp?" Mason misunderstands my question.


    "No, I mean, why do you think she did it?"


    ¡°Oh, easy. If a wolf is in control, he wants to mate or fight. If he isn''t in control while they are, uh, doing mating stuff, then he could lose control and mark her.¡± he shrugs.


    "Wow, Mase. That was actually somewhat smart."


    "Thanks, sis," He says through a wolfish grin.


    I shake my head and trudge forward through the dark hallway, using our phones as shlights. Mason has a point. Trudy very well could be a part of the equation, but she isn''t the answer, not just her anyway. She has a wolf. The pansy would also affect her. This means if she is responsible, she has to have a human or an omega helping her.


    We finally make it to the office and I''m surprised to find the tiny room tidy. There is a small metal desk where a plush chair sits on tiny caster wheels. Theputer screen is on, so someone has to be here somewhere. I crane my head around looking for the person who should be here at their desk.


    "Hello?" I call out, expecting no response, so I''m not surprised when one doesn''te. "It''s the middle of the workday so someone should be here," I mutter while walking to the desk.


    "Maybe they are on a bathroom break?" Mason asks.


    "Can I help you?" a voice says from behind me.


    I turn to see a very tallnky looking man, maybe in his mid-twenties. His face is gaunt and his eyes look sad. If he had a little more meat on his bones, he would be an attractive man, but instead, he looks sickly. I tilt my head looking him over, his dark deep-set eyes reddened as if from crying.


    "Frank!" Robin says, smiling brightly. He turns to face her, but the pain stays at the forefront of his mind.


    "What are you doing here?" he asks, his voiceing off harsh and menacing.


    "Ok, rude!" Mason says, walking over to him. The man rubs his face roughly with his calloused hands and looks at Mason.


    "Sorry. I''m just going through some stuff." Mason reaches out and gives the man a big hug.


    "Ok, introductions please,¡± I say, looking down at my watch. I''m running out of time before the ceremony.


    "Oh, right." Mason turns to me, looking proud. "This is Frank! He was our older brother''s best friend."


    I stare at Mason and look from frank to robin hoping maybe someone will give me the exnation that is clearly needed. The word choice that Mason used is past tense, insinuating that either there was a falling out or their brother died. After a moment of awkward staring, I roll my eyes and ask the question.


    "Was?"


    "Jacob went missing some time ago," Robin said, staring at the ground.


    "He is dead, Robin," Mason growls.


    "We don''t know that," Frank says his eyes are soft as he offers Robin what littlefort he can.


    "Nice to meet you, Frank," I say, looking for a topic change as the room now feels a little too heavy for my liking. "Look, I don''t have much time, so I''m going to jump right in. Someone has been poisoning the water supply with pansy."


    "That''s not possible," he says, his eyes wide. He clearly didn''t know based on his reaction.


    "Can''t you smell the sour smell?" I ask.


    "Frank lost his sense of smell years ago," Robin says, looking at me. This is an interesting note.


    "Frank, you are also an omega then?" I ask, and he looks away in shame, only nodding his head in acknowledgment.


    "There is nothing shameful about being an omega," Mason says, clearly irritated by Frank''s reaction to the question.


    Suddenly, Frank doubles over in pain. He screams out in agony, all three of us running to his side. There is no physical ailment as I look him over, confused. I touch his head and his eyes snap open at my touch. Our gaze locks on each other and where I once saw sorrow and pain, I now see agonizing heartbreak. His eyes are begging me to stop the pain, to make it go away. But I know what this is, and it''s not a pain I can stop. My stomach boils as a feeling of deep-seated anguish washes over me.


    I lift my hands, looking at them curiously. I hadn''t touched Frank, so I am certain this pain is my own. It is foreign and confusing. Frank''s heart-wrenching cry pulls me from my own musings and looks at him once more.


    "Frank. Who is your mate?" I ask him softly. He sobs as he shakes his head no. "Frank! who is your mate!" I demand as I grab his shoulders and give him a shake.


    "What are you doing? What is happening?" Robin shrieks as she frets over her friend.


    "His mate is mating with someone else," I say, simply looking at him with pity.


    "What? who would do that?" Robin says, standing in a fury.


    "Trudy," Frank whispers softly as the pain takes over, and he passes out. His appearance makes sense now. He is wasting away as his mate''s bond with her is still in ce and she continues to sleep with others. "I''m going to kill that stupid bitch," Robin says and spins on her heel. Mason makes a move to run after her, but I stop him by grabbing his arm.


    "Mason, stay," I say standing "I will go with her, I have some questions for the Luna-wanna-be.¡±

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 15

    Wade POV


    My mind rages like a sea during a tumultuous storm. Pain ebbing and going on the outskirts of my mind as my beast ravages me mentally for control. He howls as he bounces against the mental barrier between us. Nothing I do calms him, no words can soothe the ache of his need to be free. Only two things are on his mind and he can''t decide which he wants more. Blood or mate.


    A hand touches my shoulder and it feels like searing hot pain. I growl lowly at whoever darese near me in a warning. I am not safe around anyone. My warning is heeded as the hand rips away from me quickly. I try to utter words to make them leave. All coherent thoughts have turned to guttural sounds of painful grunting.


    Someone ces a cool towel over my eyes, and I sigh in relief at its touch. Little by little, the movements around the room be more noticeable. I can feel someone to my right as the air swirls around me from their movements. A clinking of ss moves to my left, and I''m finally able to focus on the murmur of the voices in the room. I groan as I move my heavy arms to push myself upright.


    The cloth falls away from my face and I blink rapidly, trying to bring the blurry faces into view. Kane stands at the foot of the bed whispering low to Francis, whose brows are drawn tight in concentration. To my right is Ethel, who smiles at me and takes the cool cloth, dipping it into the water basin on the bedside table. She wrings it out and ces it on the back of my neck this time. Goosebumps erupt over my heated skin at its contact as the coolness seeps into my body bringing me sweet relief. "There." She says "This should help cool you off Alpha." She smiles sweetly at me, and I''m grateful to have her.


    I hate the fact that I had almost punished her grandchildren today and yet she is still tending to me in a time of need. I feel guilty that I wasn''t able to control my anger and evaluate the situation at hand. After a little further investigation, Francis had discovered that Isaac, the warrior who had been attacked by Mason, the young omega, somehow could scent his underaged mate and his wolf, had gone crazy. Mason had been protecting his twin sister from a beast they both didn''t have the strength to fight. I turn to my left and I see Trudy sitting next to me typing away on her phone furiously. She is a beautiful woman by any right. If you like the fake barbie doll type who listens and obeys. I once thought that was what I wanted. Honestly, it is all I''m used to here in our pack. I''m not really adies'' man. I wanted to wait for my mate, but my beast has fought me harder and harder every year. Two years ago is when I gave in. It was the first time I lost control of my wolf.


    I had been on a run in the woods and she had been there in her wolf form. I swear she had been waiting for someone else, but she found me. She ims she knew I was for her. Trudy believes her true mate is dead and thinks I am her second chance mate. It could be true, no one can really truly know, but her conviction had been enough for my wolf to give in. And now I live with the choice we made.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My wolf howls in pleasure as he makes himself known and tries to push himself forward further into the front to take over the reins. My shirt disappears and I can feel her skine into contact with mine. It feels wrong. Her flesh is mmy and cool as if she is feverish and her hands mor to touch every inch of my body and make it her own. My wolf is howling so loudly that I can no longer fight him and I fully give in to his fight.


    I find myself in the back recesses of my mind watching those actions that are my body but not my own. My hands reach around her, pulling her tight against me as I crave her touch. No, not her touch, but my mate''s loving touch. My wolf just wants to be loved, to know what it is to be truly fully mated. Not just do the act and pretend there is a bond. My wolf craves a bond.


    She teases me for what feels like hours, gyrating back and forth, making me nearly burst with fury at how long she is taking to get the task done. Slowly her hands move to my pants unbuttoning the top of my jeans and running her fingers along the rim of my boxer briefs. My breath hitches at the thought of being released from what now feels like a tiny prison. And she giggles at my reaction.


    "Do you want me, baby?" she asks.


    I have no words that I can get out as my wolf growls in affirmation and she pulls back, looking at my eyes that I know are fully ck with beastly lust. She smirks a mischievous smirk. "Mark me. And I will do anything you want." My wolf freezes in a panic, and I try to fight him for control.


    No way in hell I am marking this woman. Our mate is so close, we can''t give in to temptation. My wolf, using my body on his own ord, leans forward. I curse him and his stupid dog mind. Trying to reach out and take back the helm. He is about to ruin us both. I grab her by her shoulders and spin on top of her, thrust my hips into her pelvis as she giggles sensually and meets me with her own hip movements, driving my wolf wild. I reach down and pull her skirt up to her waist. Baring my teeth, my wolf rears back as I scream in my mind. Bloody murder for him to stop.


    A loud banges from the side of the room as I am tackled to the floor with a grunt and my teethnd firmly into the flesh of someone. Blood trickles out from my mouth as I lick the person I bit and step back,ing back myself. I open my eyes, looking down at none other than Ali. My guardian, who is looking at me with bulging eyes. Oh shit. Did I just mark my guardian?

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 16

    Ali POV


    My eyes bulge at the pain that blossoms on my shoulder. After tackling Alpha Wade from making a huge mistake, I expected retaliation, maybe a few punches or some wrestling, but biting? That I had not anticipated. I ce my hands on either side of his shoulders as his eyes focus on me, bing their normal shade. But I''m petty, and this asshole bit me like a rabid dog.


    I Shove hard against him as he falls to the side. I roll over him and straddle his now prone body as he shakes his head in a daze. Raising my fist as he looks me in the eye. He holds no fear or me for the fist that has his name on it. After a moment of breathing heavily, I drop my arm and stand up off of him. Hisck of response has ruined what mirth hitting him would have brought me. The noise in the room floods back into my ears as my focus now shifts to the disgusting sorry excuse of a werewolf whimpering on the bed.


    "Get up," I say short-tempered. She crawls further from me, up towards the head of the bed. I lean forward and snatch her ankle as she thrashes around screeching. I yank her towards me and she curls into a ball, sobbing. Robin stands next to me, shaking with fury. "Shut up already." I groan, annoyed. "I''m not going to hurt you" she stops and peeks out from behind her hands at me. Her eyes fall on the bite mark on my shoulder and she lunges for me, screaming. I thrust my hand out, catching her by her throat, and pull her close while she punches at my wrist looking for release.


    "I said I would not hurt you and yet you attack me when my guard is down?" She whimpers as I toss her like a rag doll to the floor. I know she is putting on a show. She has a wolf and her pain tolerance is much higher than that of an omega or human. Training taught pain tolerance to me, hers she was born with, yet she acts like a weak little pup.


    "Ali" Wade''s voice is soft as he lifts himself from the ground. I gulp when I look him over. His abs are on full disy, flexing as he tries to keep his bnce and his jeans are sitting low on his waist, exposing the top part of his boxer. He nces down and quickly buttons them up and I have to mentally shake the hold. Damn him and his ruggedly handsome looks.


    "Alpha," I say, my voice t. "How are you feeling?"


    "Like I''ve gone 5 rounds with Mike Tyson. My wolf is drained and so am I." He says as he leans on the chair by my desk. I nce around, remembering we are in my room and shiver in disgust.


    "You couldn''t have gone to your room for your unholy s3x?" I say, looking back at him, feeling disappointed. This is supposed to be someone worthy of my protection, yet he keeps proving to be tiresome, problematic and someone who is an arrogant pig. I sigh heavily as I walk to the door and pull it open.


    "Francis!" I bellow through the hall. I wait until he pops his head out of his room and I motion for him toe to us. I walk back in, leaving the door open as we all sit in awkward silence until Francis appears in the doorway.


    "What''s up?" he asks, looking around. His eyesnd on a scared Trudy, scanning over to the panting half-naked Alpha and finallynding on me and quirking a brow at the set of teeth marks on the crest of my shoulder. I ignore his interest in it.


    "Alpha Wade," I say, sighing and turning to face him. "The flower that I think Trudy was using haspletely disoriented you. Your actions were not your own or your wolves. You are only partially responsible, so to feel guilt over something you had no control over is useless. However, to ensure you don''t go marking random tramps, you will remain resting in here until it is time to get ready."


    "Do you really think Trudy did this?" he says, sounding doubtful.


    "Alone? No. with help? I 100% believe she did and I think she used her mate to pull it off. What I don''t know yet is how she came up with the thought. It''s not a widely known toxin for wolves. It takes a lot over a long period and it rarely kills people. Its use ispletely irrelevant-"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Unless someone wants to use it to confuse us and make our wolves act up, making us unpredictable and useless." he finishes. Finally, I''m seeing some brains.


    "Exactly. I think someone knew what they were doing and used Trudy''s greed to get the job done."


    "No," he says, shaking his head. "No way. There is no Rogue King," he says, following my train of thought.


    "There is." I insist.


    "Stop being ridiculous." he spits out angrily.


    "Stop being oblivious." I retort, coolly.


    "What the hell would a ''Rogue King'' want from me? Hell, what would he want in general? Hmm? Chaos and darkness?" he says, growing irate. Clearly, his wolf is still a little aggressive in there. "Rogues aren''t all bad."


    "Aren''t they though?" He shoots back, standing from the bed and crossing the room to where I am. I can see his anger, as he does nothing to hide it. I sigh as I rub my neck. Must everything always be a fight? "Look. I get you are an Alpha. You are big and bad and strong, Go you." I say sarcastically. "But I need you to understand that you are out of your element here. This is my world we are entering. This is what I eat, sleep, and breathe. Don''t you dare get all high and mighty with me when ites to things I am knowledgeable about, things I have spent more than half my life learning and training for. Not. All. Rogues are bad." I step up to him bringing us chest to chest as he peers down into my eyes. "Please don''t act like you know a single thing about me and what I do and don''t know. Rogues are the scourge of the werewolf world. They are the filth on the bottom of our paws that we so easily wash away in the river beds." His words are dripping with malice. "Oh what? Your one experience with them colored your opinion of every rogue then? Hmm? What about the ones that run away to escape the very that is forced upon them as omegas? What about the ones who are kicked out of their pack for a wrong they didn''tmit, but someone else in their family did? Is everyone with the title of rogue to be held ountable for the injury that rendered youme?" his eyes sh in hurt before morphing into anger.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 17

    My words are harsh. I am aiming to hurt him, though. His words hit me hard and when I get hit, I hit back harder. I was a rogue once. I was innocent and so were my parents. My uncle did something unspeakable in our old pack and instead of facing the consequences, my parents and I were stripped of our Beta title. Our wolves were ripped from us, forever gone with a tincture of wolfsbane and magic. After living as ves for a year, my mother could no longer handle the beatings, so we ran. The shots rang out in the woods almost as loud as the dull thud of the silver bullets embedding themselves in my parents'' bodies. The silver bullets were overkill considering our wolves were gone, but they didn''t care. They wanted them dead. Though me, they left to the mercy of the forest.


    His chest heaves up and down in anger, but his eyes stay true to their hazel. I can see the hurt there, and I feel a pang of satisfaction mixed with guilt. Though I''m not sure why I''m feeling guilty, I am just dishing out exactly what he dealt me. He steps closer and I refuse to back down. I feel pinned by his stare as my cheeks grow red.


    His eyes roam over my facezily. Working their way down from the top of my ck hair andbing down to my eyes, over my cheekbones, my nose, andnding on my lips. A thrill shoots through me and I have to force it away. I have no feelings for this asshole before me. It''s entirely his unnaturally handsome face and the image of his wless abs, even with his scarred chest it was wless. Shit. this damn bite must be much closer than I thought to the crook of my neck.


    His hand slowly reaches up as my heart lurches with every passing second. My brain screams out alerts to my body,manding it to step back, move, punch, anything that will break me from this trance, this unwee and unprecedented desire that''s building inside of me. Like any moron in every romance novel, I lick my lips, thinking that somehow, this will help me. And the moment my tongue darts back to the safety of my mouth, his lips are melding to mine. Those pesky needles have turned from mild difort to addictive tiny sparks.


    I apply pressure back, kissing him gently, trying to wrap my head around the craziness that is unfolding. Our lips move in sync as if someone had programmed us specifically for each other. My hands instinctively wrap up around his neck, pulling him closer to me. I entwine my fingers with his hair at the nape of his neck and he shivers at my touch. A vibration in my back pocket pulls me from the fog I am in and I jolt back, shoving him away from me.


    I spin as fast as possible so I don''t have to face him. Shit, shit, shit. I have only ever experienced this with one other person, and it was the first time I bonded with anyone I was assigned to. Liam. My heart aches at the thought of him and I whip my phone to my ear on thest ring.


    "Samuel," I say, trying to sound normal.


    "Ali, I heard you have already run into some problems?" he asks.


    ¡°Oh, yes" I clear my throat, taking a second to nce over at Wade, who is watching me intently, his expression unreadable. "I was going to call you when I was sure-"


    "You should have called me immediately," he says sternPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes, I should have." I adjust, trying to understand his anger. It''s just Pansy for Pete''s sake. He sent me here on this mission saying I was the most capable of the guardians. Why is he so upset over me not checking in with every single fine detail?


    "Get the ceremony done immediately. I do not care if things aren''t set up. You can draw out the effect of the poison when you are bonded and because it won''t affect you, it''s basically healing him."


    "Yes, sir," I respond to the now dead phone line.


    Alpha Wade saunters over to me. The look in his eyes tells me he intends to pick up where we left off. I put my hand up to stop his advance.


    "That will never happen again. Do you understand me?" I say with as much conviction as I can muster.


    "Sure." He shrugs, still walking closer to me. I get a distinct impression that he ispletely ignoring what I said.


    ¡°Alpha. We need to get the ceremony done now. Go get dressed and call the pack to the packhouse." I walk past him and to the door, opening it for him with a stoic face.


    "I''ll see you there in 30 minutes," he says, watching me carefully as he walks out the door.


    The moment he is gone, I huff in relief. What the hell is happening to me? I grab my dress back out of the closet and head to the bathroom to get ready. It''s no surprise to me I am ready before the Alpha. I wait in thergemunity center where the ceremony is taking ce as everyone hustles around me, setting up chairs and flowers and all the things unimportant.


    Why must everything be some monumental event? it''s not a mating ceremony or a luna ceremony. It''s a damn guardianship. I tap my heeled ck ankle boot in annoyance. It took me all of 10 minutes to be ready. A swipe of eyeliner and mascara, hair up in arge twisted bun, and stepped into my dress.


    "Damn," Kane says, approaching me.


    "Thanks, I think."


    "Alpha Wade says he will be down soon. Do you know if we have everything we need to do this ceremony thing?" He asks, looking around at the spectacle that was being erected around us.


    "Honestly, we just need us, the stone dagger which I already provided and my weapons of choice." I tap my upper thigh where my daggers are safely tucked away.


    "No sword?" Kane asks, looking disappointed. I smirk at him. My sword is my signature weapon.


    "It''s with the dagger." I lean over and whisper to him. Francis and his mate Sammy walk in and Kane waves them down. Sammy looks stunning with her bleach blonde hair sleeked down. Hervender tea dressplements her figure and matches Francis, who is looking mighty dapper in his dress cks and a paisley button-down withvender swirls.


    "You look lovely, Ali," hepliments me, and Sammy nods in agreement.


    "You have muscles I didn''t even know existed," Kane says, poking my bicep and I can''t help butugh at him. All three of them still and just stare at me. I make a funny face at them, confused why they are staring at me in such a manner. "What?"


    "You are just really stunning when youugh," Sammy says sweetly.


    "Right, well thank you," I say, clearing my throat. I look great in this dress, I get it. Heck, I''ve worn it so many times and thepliments have always been the same. Well, almost always the same. This is the first time that I have beenplimented in the sense that myugh makes me pretty and not the fabric embellishing my figure. It''s oddly nice.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 18

    Wade POV


    Ali is absolutely stunning with her green dress that matches her eyes and her stark ck hair perched high atop her head in a chic slick bun. She looks calm, regal, really. Ali deserves to be royalty if there was a royalty hierarchy in the werewolf world. She stands across me looking stoic as per usual but I''m more concerned with what her dress is doing to me. The fitted top leaves nothing to the imagination as it perfectly highlights her muscr upper body. Her breasts are a sight to behold as the taut emerald green fabric firmly holds them in ce. It flows loosely at her natural waist with a sensual high thigh slit on her right leg.


    Her perfectly toned leg peeks out from behind the chiffon with as much attitude as she always has, and I can''t help but smirk. Our eyes meet and I swear the room might as well be empty. There is no one else here but the two of us. Is this what it feels like to be bonded to someone? Even a simple mistake and missing the traditional spot? How can I be drawn to her this much with such a small bond?


    I can''t hear a single thing she is saying, as I''m so entranced by her graceful movements. She looks me in the eye, trying to engage me in the ceremony. I clear my throat quietly and bring myself to focus as she repeats herself once more.


    "Alpha Wade," she says slowly, making sure I am paying attention this time. ¡°I, Aliauna Fletcher, 115th Guardian of the Guardian Committee, bind myself to you. It is my honor and my mission to protect you at all costs, My life is forfeit if it means that you may survive. My de and my body are weapons for you to use as protection. I am your shield, your sword, and your confidant." She takes the stone dagger off the pillow between us and she lifts it up to the sky.


    "This dagger binds our minds." Reaching out, she takes my hand in hers and I can feel the small sparks that she swears are from a simple bite on her shoulder. She takes the stone dagger and ces it de down in my palm. She ces her hand on top and we make eye contact. Pain slices through my hand but I make no movement or face as I realize she is slowly dragging the de between our palms, causing blood from her hand to fall onto my cut palm.


    "As my blood covers yours, I promise to bleed for you, to fight for you, and to die for you. My loyalty lies with you, Alpha Wade. I am your warrior now,"


    Her eyes ze over, and a breeze kicks up around us, swirling gently. A small ball of light forms between our palms and I stare at it in wonder. A shock rocks through my body as my vision tunnels and I toss my head back. I''m thrust into her mind. I see a young girl lost in the woods as she cries, covered in blood. It jumps to her in a training session where she is being destroyed by a much bigger male wolf.


    Not once does her determination leave her. I see her bond herself with an alpha other than me, but before I''m able to feel jealous, I see her in a heated moment with the Alpha, and then I see her leave him, heartbroken. The sound of a wind turbine sucks me back to reality as my vision targets her and our eyes snap to each other.


    She tilts her head as I feel a knocking in my mind. She nods in reassurance, encouraging me to answer it. I tap into my mind and her voice rings through my mind.


    -Alpha, We have established our mental bond. You have ess to me at all times and likewise. We will now do the emotional bond. This will be much more taxing on you than me, as I have done this many times. It will allow me to feel what you are feeling if you allow me. This helps me evaluate your pain levels.


    -Understood- I say through this new link.


    She reaches forward and takes my unslit palm in her hand and spins my palm facing up.


    -You will mark me. On my wrist.- says through our link and I stare at her.


    -How will you mark me if you have no wolf?-


    -I''ll just have to bite you much harder- she says. I get a distinct impression that she is going to enjoy this a little too much.


    I take her wrist in hand and with her guidance, I find the right spot as she finds mine and simultaneously we bite down. I''m nearly bowled over as I''m flooded with my emotion and what I can only assume is hers. A wave of strength and confidence runs over me as I look into her eyes and she smiles at me. Her eyes falter for a moment until I realize she can also feel my emotions. I smirk, knowing now that she now knows exactly what happens to me when I touch her smooth skin. Sheposes herself and I can feel a wall stop the emotions from leaving me.


    -I will teach you how to control your emotions so that I do not feel you''re everyone.-


    -I don''t know, I think I would much rather get to know what you really think of me.-


    My hand falls to my side as she kneels down on one knee and takes her sword from the ground, unsheathing it and bowing her head.


    "Alpha Wade of the Shadow moon pack, I pledge my life and my fealty to you." She stands and turns to face the pack members. "I promise to protect our Alpha with my life. The guardian bond is not just a bond of protection for him, but a bond of life. Should he sustain any serious injuries, they will show up on my body and leave him unharmed."


    With the twitch of her wrist and without even looking my way, she slices arge gash down my bicep. The pain radiates through my arm up to my chest and then it vanishes. Looking down, I can see the open wound healing faster than I have ever witnessed before. I turn to her, stammering for words as she closes her eyes and breathes steadily.


    Her bicep slowly breaks open, mirroring the cut on my arm that is disappearing. Blood seeps down her arm, circting around her wrist, and falling through her fingers to the ground. My pack members seem as in shock as I am as they murmur and gasp. She flicks the blood off the tip of her sword and sheaths it, settling the strap over her head and down between her breasts before bowing before me.


    "I am honored to ept you as my guardian, Aliauna Fletcher." She stands and smiles at me, walking over and sps our hands together, tossing them up in celebration. The tingles are more prominent now, more like a getting thrumming through my body. She mus be able to feel my surprise by it as she squeezes my hand and speaks to me through our own personal channel in our minds.


    -This is what the bond will be like. You will be used to it in a day or two-


    -This is normal?- I ask her, not believing it. Something about how she is saying it doesn''t seem convincing.


    -Normal is subjective. But forck of a better way to exin it, yes this is normal.- I nce at her skeptically and she smirks, leaning over and whispering.


    "We are going to have to work on your mental barrier, Alpha. I can feel your skepticism." Our moment is interrupted by an out-of-breath mind link from the patrol.


    -Alpha rogues on packnd. We can''t fight th- the link cuts off and panic and anger rises in me. I''m jumping off the stage in unison, with Ali right by my side.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rogues!" I shout to all my pack members as they look at us, eyes wide in fear. "Find shelter!" I boom as I burst out the front doors to be met with a wolf flying for my face.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 19

    Ali POV


    A ck wolf lunges for Wade''s throat the moment we throw the doors open. Before I can even move, Wade has his hand on the wolf''s throat, catching it in midair. Whipping it down with immense force as it crashes into the dirt with a thundering crack. Wade breaks into a run and I follow his lead.


    The air smells of fresh blood and sweat as wolves tear at each other, their teeth bared. There is a group of children hiding under a trailer to the left.?They must have been in the daycare center. My heart hurts for them. These poor little babies don''t need to be exposed to death and hate at such a tender age. Threerge wolves spot the children cowering under the trailer while another one corners a young girl who is frozen in the center of the road. She watches with wide eyes as pack member after pack member fails to protect themselves and the ones they love.


    I hate this part. The part where a pack realizes just how insignificant their fighting skills are. No matter how much heart they have, if they don''t have the strength to back it, the end is still the same. Death. I''m torn about what to do. Wade is running from wolf to wolf trying to save every single one he can. I am staying close to him, keeping each rogue off his back with quick kills or slices, sending them running.


    -Wade! The children outside the general store- I shout through our link. I can feel his anger rise as his war cry morphs into a mighty alpha roar. His wolf is in the link now. And he is fierce. He growls through the mind link to anyone who can hear. -Protect the children. Get them to themunity center NOW-


    I''m not supposed to leave his side. Not for a moment. I have sworn that I will not, but I can''t watch this young girl die. I hike my dress to the side and whip out my dagger as I run towards the wolf, stalking her down. My daggers release from my hands at lightning speed, but the wolf shifts, and the first dagger misses. The secondnds in his hind leg and he turns to me, foaming at the mouth. He lunges out, mping down on the young girl''s legs and yanks. He tosses her 6 feet, and shends with a sickening thud on her back.


    My heart breaks and I release arge cry of anger. Reaching back, I pull out my sword and dance around the beast, waiting for him toe for me. I can see Mason and Robin in my peripheral vision as they carefully collect the little girl. Mason takes her in his arms and runs off while Robin watches the fight from the side. The wolf lunges at me, and I dodge, sneering at him.


    "No way, asshole," I say, lunging forward with my sword. He yelps and barely misses my sword stroke. I raise my eyebrow in piqued interest. Looks like this wolf might actually have half a brain. I can see Wade fighting one of three wolves while other pack members sneak the children away and I curse. He needs me more than I need to kill this predator. The wolf backs away and I let it.


    -Iing on your left, I''ve got your right covered- I shout through the link. He spins in time to collide with the wolf on his left. I step up onto the trailer, bouncing off of it andnding squarely on top of the other wolf, ramming my sword down through the base of its skull.


    "NOOOO!" an ear-shattering screames from behind me and I spin to see a wolf fighting for its life under a muchrger rogue that tears at it going for its throat. Robin sprints and jumps in between them,nding herself over the bottom wolf''s throat with her body. The wolf above her bites into her side as she releases an agonizing scream. My body moves before I even have a moment toprehend I am moving.


    Not Robin. She is smart, kind, and innocent. She has no strength, but she has bravery beyond many of the wolf warriors in this pack. Tears swim in my eyes as I stealthily sprint to defend her. The wolf under Robin shifts his weight, spinning her to the side as he tries to defend her by cing himself above her. Therge rogue lifts his head, howling loud to signify his kill as he bares his teeth down.


    He misses, and I blink my eyes ande to a stop. A pain erupts up my spine as I watch Alpha Wade in horror. Heys protectively over Robin and the other wolf. Turning slowly to face the rogue, who has his jaw mped on Alpha''s spine at the nape of h is neck. After noticing the Alpha is experiencing no pain, he backs away slowly, realizing he has made a huge mistake. Blood trickles down the back of my neck as I put up my mental block. Alpha Wade does not need my pain. He needs to hone in and focus on the rogue before him.


    He growls fiercely as he stalks towards the rogue, pushing him further back so that Robin and the other wolf can be tended to. I force my pain to the back of my mind as I stay near him, providing him with protection if he needs it. I can feel my dress being soaked behind me, but I push on, ignoring the sticky wet sensation. Francis and Kanee up on either side of me in wolf form, and the three of us walk behind Wade as he forces the wolf to turn and run. The moment the wolf is gone, I spin and run to Robin, who lies motionless on the ground in her own blood. Beside her, the na*ked young man that caused her grief this morning sobs, trying to get her to stir.


    "Get off of her Isaac!" Mason screams, running towards her. The na*ked man growls lowly. "Mine!"


    "Fvck off Isaac!" Mason says, his voice cracking as he bends down, scooping up the injured Robin, who groans. The male named Isaac tries to stand but fails and he drags himself after Mason, who is trying to run Robin to the medic.


    "Robin," Isaac says pathetically, tears on his face. He turns to me and Alpha Wade. "I didn''t believe she was my mate. She isn''t of age. How was I supposed to know what I was feeling wasn''t some spell?" He is desperate as he tries again to drag his limp body in the direction that Mason went. If I wasn''t already growing weak from the wound at my neck, I would have carried Isaac myself.


    Wade walks over to him and squats down.


    "We can talk about itter. For now, you both will heal faster if you are near each other. She will be in worse shape than you. It is very possible that she will not survive."


    Isaac nods, unable to get words out as he breaks down sobbing. Wade Scoops up Isaac whose legs look far worse now that I can see them clearer. He turns to face Francis, Kane, and me.


    "Make sure they leave the packnds." and he turns heading to the medical center.


    Francis and Kane nod to me, still in wolf form, and we take off for the border. My vision is slowly fading as I continue to bleed from the injury my body took from Alpha Wade. I force myself to push on as we make it to the borderline on the heels of the retreating rogues. We stop in our tracks when we spot the rogue king. His wolf is the same size as Alpha Wade''s and his little rogue minions are running to him, bowing before him. His eyes snap to mine and I stare him down.


    He takes a step towards me until he is only 20 feet away from where I am on the packnds. He tilts his head and his ears shoot straight back. His eyes bore into mine and I can feel it. The pull to go to him, to speak to him. He seems so familiar and yet, I can''t seem to ce him. Francis walks up to me in his human form wearing only a pair of shorts, and the Rogue alpha growls.


    "Mate?" Francis asks me. And Iugh.


    "Definitely not. But familiar for sure." I say, trying to ce those eyes. I wince slightly at the pain at my back and sigh.


    "That looks nasty," Kane says, walking up behind us. "They got you, huh?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "They got Alpha Wade, and I got his injury," I rify. Almost as if the wolf can hear me, he turns to his waiting group and growls menacingly. All the wolves step back but the one who had injured Robin. Suddenly the Rogue king pounces on him, tearing and wing, only ceasing before killing the wolfpletely, and he turns to me once more, howling as if in pain, and runs off.


    "Well, that was strange," I mutter as I stumble slightly, Kane catching me. "Perhaps we should get back to the packhouse. I need to rest so my wound will heal,"


    "Kane, go on ahead and make sure there is a doctor standing by,"


    "Yes Beta," he says, running off. After a long moment and a slow walk, Francis looks over at me curiously.


    "You know I have to tell Alpha Wade about what just happened with the rogue king, right?"


    "I would expect no less," I say, trying to breathe through the pain that is slowly ebbing away at my mental barriers.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 20

    Wade POV


    I can feel her, but I can''t see her. I have been collecting injured pack members and taking them as fast as I can to the med center. There is a sharp pricking of pain in my head. A mental fog slowly rolls in, encasing me in a paralyzing moment of calm and agony. I know it''s her, the way the pain is reserved, almost subdued as if she is fighting to keep it caged. It''s seeping through the mental wall that sits in my mind, the one erected to protect her if I had been in any pain. Her pain must be too much for her to bear. I look around frantically, trying to get my eyes on her. Where is she? I realize I sent her with Kane and Francis to the border to be sure the rogues left. I spot Kane, but I don''t see Francis or Ali. -What is happening?- I ask Ali through our link.


    -Rogues have left- she says, even her mind sounds weary. -You are injured. Come to the med center to get sorted out-


    -I am fine- she says and I intentionally let my mental barrier down so she can feel my anger over herment.


    -Fine- and she shuts off the link, the pain disappearing with it.


    She finally emerges, her arm over Francis'' shoulder as she slumps and struggles to get her legs toply with her body. I''m by her side in a moment, and I offer Francis a look of gratitude as he nods and smirks at me. I must do a terrible job keeping my attraction to her hidden. Though I can easily me the pansy that has apparently been guing my mind for at least a year now.


    I slip my arm under hers and hoist her up, her head tipping back slightly and her eyes flutter closed for a moment. Her pain ispping at the recess of my mind as her consciousness wanes and I move my arm to get a better grip. When it sticks, I lean back slightly and realize the gravity of her wound. I reach down, scooping her up behind her knees, and hasten towards the building. She groans in displeasure as her eyes close again and her head slowly lies on my che3st.


    I take a moment to look down at her in her unconscious state and I regret it. My heart pounds against my che3st and I can feel it, a stirring inside me. There is nothing I wouldn''t do for this woman in my arms. I can''t call it love, love would take knowing someone. This is instant, deeper than a bond. It''s my soul wanting to know hers. This is troublesome. Maybe it is the bond. As she mentioned, it would grow deeper as we trust each other more. But it feels like more. My instinct tells me it''s more.


    Upon entering the med center, Francis gs down the doctor. Who looks her over in my arms? He pushes his sses up further on his nose as he looks over her back. I watch him with careful eyes, trying to read his face. He gives nothing away as he reaches out, touching her neck and muttering under his breath.


    "It appears to be healing." He deres as he stands, looking at me. "It''s strange that it is healing so fast, but perhaps it is a guardian thing?"


    "Is it possible she was a healer before a guardian?" Francis asks, knowing that healers heal quicker than other wolves. Therefore, they can help heal others. They use their energy to channel their speed of healing to the person they are working on.


    "I don''t think so," I say, remembering the shes of her past I got when wepleted our bond. "She started guardian training as a little kid, plus she is an omega." I remind him.


    "Is her mate nearby?" The doctor asks.


    "She is unmated- she isn''t allowed one until she leaves the Guardian sect," I answer, looking at her again. She looks like an angel, sent down from the purest of ces to protect a jaded broken alpha.


    "Interesting. Well, she will live. I will grab you some herbs and a salve to ce on her wounds, but she needs rest. It is too loud here, there is too much going on. I would suggest taking her to her room." He turns to grab a nurse, who he instructs to grab what is needed.


    "Francis, follow when you get the supplies. I will get her to the packhouse and settled." Francis nods, following the nurse as I head back out the doors.


    The pack members move about furiously, making quick work of the mess in the center of the city. I can''t believe how easily our defenses fell. They made it to the city center and attacked while my patrol was still informing me of what was happening. They must havee from several angles. I''m cursing myself for thinking I could protect them by taking all this on myself. I should have trained them instead of insisting I would take it all for them. What I find even more frustrating is not knowing what they even want from me. Ali groans in my arms and shifts slightly. Her eyes open slightly and she smirks at me through a haze.


    "Can''t keep your hands off me, huh?" she says, sounding weak. I can''t help butugh.


    "Can I still me the poison?" her eyes softly close again and I smile at her still face once more. She then sighs heavily.


    "I can feel your emotions, Alpha Wade." She says, snuggling her head closer to my che3st. I''m struggling to tell if she is actually awake or not.


    "I''m worried about you," I say truthfully.


    "I will heal, I always do." She answers simply with a small yawn escaping her lips.


    "How did you get injured?" I ask, curious.


    "I didn''t" is all she says. I scoff as I climb the stairs to the packhouse, pushing the door open with a mild struggle. When I bring her upstairs, I walk right into her room and ce her in a chair. She moans slightly, opening her eyes and watching me as I scurry around the room looking for something to change her into. I can''t seem to find anything but stretchy yoga pants, ck skinny jeans, or leather pants. I sigh and rush to my room, grabbing a pair of my basketball shorts and jogging back over. When I walk in, I see her standing, leaning slightly against her dresser, trying to reach back and unzip her dress.


    "Ali. You should sit down," I say, finally getting the full view of the wound on her neck and shoulders. Large gaping gashes still seep slightly with fresh blood as her entire back and dress are coated in now dried blood. I make my way to her and ease her hands away from the zipper.


    Slowly, I lower the zipper, trying hard to remind myself to breathe. Each inch exposes more of her porcin skin, bringing along with it heaps of guilt. I can see hershings from this morning in a faded pink across her bareback. Spots covered in blood and others not. She loses her bnce a little as she falls back into my che3st. My hand instinctively wrap around the front of her wa!st, pulling her closer to me. She is intoxicating. I have to stop and take a deep breath as to not nuzzle her neck.


    "We need to clean up you back, I tell her, stepping back from her. She nods in understanding and turns towards the bathroom. Neither of us was thinking clearly, so when she moved and her dress fell away from her bodypletely, I could only stare. Exquisite is not powerful enough of a word to describe her. She stands with her back to me and her dress around her feet in a crumpled, bloody mess on the floor. Her back is a mess, but her muscles are pronounced. Lining her frame and leading down to her perfectly tight bottom that is d in only acy purple pair of boy shorts underwe@r.


    She takes a step and falls forward yet again, and I reach out to help her. I catch her hand and she spins to face me. My heart is in my throat as she looks up at me, confused, her eyes foggy. I can only assume since I feel no pain, that she has thrown up her barrier. Which works out better for me, considering the things I am feeling in my chest and in my groin.


    I try not to look down, to explore the beauty that she is with my eyes, but I fail and I stare at the most perfect pair of perky bre@sts. Quickly, I look away and move to step back when the door opens. I panic. I don''t want whoever it is to see her like this. She is mine and no one else can look at her. I pull her roughly to my che3st, and she squeaks in surprise.


    "Oh shit, I''m sorry!" Francis says, pivoting. Ali looks up at me and then down at herself and gasps. Her arms wrap around me tightly as she pulls me closer, looking for coverage. I blush knowing that though she found coverage, she also found out how turned on I am "Leave the supplies. I am trying to get her into a bath. Could you get Ethel toe and help her?" Francis looks at me and frowns.


    -Ethel is with her granddaughter. It''s not looking like she will survive.- He says to me through the mind link.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fvck¡± I mutter. ¡°How about Sammy then?" I ask hopefully. I really, really don''t want to test my patience by bathing this woman. "She is helping with bodies." He answers.


    "Fine. I''ll do it." Ali goes rigid, and she looks up at me.


    "No! NO! I can bathe myself."


    "Oh, just like you are capable enough to get injured?" I ask.


    "It is YOUR wound Alpha!" She demands. "I have never had to work so hard to protect an alpha on the first day before."


    "Well, if it''s mine then I will fix it," I say, scooping her up and walking her directly to the bathroom without looking at her na*ked che3st.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 21

    I ce her gently on a ledge of the tub and grab her a towel to cover herself with. It''s less for her modesty and more for me to keep my breathing regr. I turn the water on warm and walk out to grab her herbal remedies and the salve for her wounds. When I back to the door, I hear a tter, and, trying to push it open; I find it locked.


    "Ali?" I call out to her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I can bathe myself, Alpha Wade."


    "I''m sure you are capable of a normal bath all on your own. This is a medical wound cleaning." I say, trying to convince her of the innocence of the act. I may be achingly hard, but that doesn''t mean I can''t control myself. Maybe. "I will be fine."


    "Ali, I promise not to do anything." There is silence, and I hear her groan in pain. I ce my hand on the door, trying to listen for her. The lock pops open and she slowly peeks out around the door. "Give me a minute to hop in the tub? I need to hear what you are thinking so I can trust you won''t try anything, so barriers are down."


    I get


    "I can''t promise clean thoughts, only clean actions," I say, leveling my eyes on her and she bashfully nods. The door shuts and I can hear the faint sound of water sshing and after counting to 60, I open the door and enter. She sits with her back to the door in the tub, her knees hugged to her chest securely. I watch her for a moment. Taking all of her in. She turns slightly and looks over her shoulder. This is a picture I want to hold on to forever. She looks so vulnerable in this state, so broken and yet strong enough to ept the help I know she doesn''t want. She is breathtaking.


    "Your barrier is still up." She says, looking me over quizzically. I walk over and remove my shoes and my shirt, stepping in behind her. She panics and spins to look at me in shock.


    "What are you doing! Don''t hop in!" I attempt to look directly into her eyes and I can''t stop theugh froming out.


    "Concern yourself with covering your exposed breasts, Guardian. Unless you are hinting at something?" I quirk a brow in jest as her eyes bulge with my understanding.


    "Just. Hurry." she sighs heavily, resigning herself to the next couple minutes of me basically bathing her.


    The warm water seeps through my jeans as I slide in behind her gently. My long legs overtake her on both sides as she tries to make herself smaller so I can fit. Her squirming is doing nothing to help. I close my eyes as I steady my thoughts of all the things I''d rathe be doing in a tub with her. Once I''m confident, I''m mostly in control. I drop my mental guard and let her into my mind as I flood into hers. Her hesitancy floats around in my mind. Her inner conflict of needing my help and feeling she is crossing a line. She is worried about her professionalism in this field and I can''t help but feel guilty for putting her in this predicament.


    "No need to feel bad, Alpha," she says into her crossed arms on her knees. ¡°This is my job."


    "Look, I''m not keen on you getting injured for my sake," I answer honestly. I hate when others put themselves before me. It is my job as Alpha to protect them, even if that means offering myself up for them.


    "It''s not your choice to make. And if you dislike it that much, then you need to take better care of yourself when you are fighting." I can feel her frustration through our bond, and I know she can feel mine.


    Rather than respond, I reach over into the bag that Francis brought and grab out a clean rag, soak it in the water and gently wring it out over her back. She releases a slight hiss of pain from her lips as the water trickles down her back. It dances around her cuts and trails over her dried blood, turning pink as it drips into the water below. I do this a few more times, trying my best to moisten the crusted parts and then, as gently as I can, I use my rough hand to rub circles on her back, acting as a sponge, careful to avoid her wounds.


    Hershing marks are mostly healed now and I take that as a good sign that she is indeed a fast healer. I knead my hand around her back, trying to help her release the tension she is carrying from holding onto the pain. She moans slightly and I smirk. I''m finally doing something right. Next, I reach over and grab the Betadine to clean her wounds out. I carefully dredge each bite mark in it as it weaves its way down her back, dripping into the tub, the sound echoing in the silence of the marble encased room. "Why did you protect Isaac?" she asks. I take a minute to think about her question.


    "Isaac is a pack member,"


    "But he is a warrior, he should be able to protect himself." She says with conviction.


    "I wasn''t just protecting him. I was protecting Robin."


    "Why? Most Alphas couldn''t care less about their omegas."


    "A pack member is a pack member. Wolf or no wolf. If you live in this pack, you are protected. I''ve never understood why the mistreatment of omegas is so widespread. Every single pack member ys a vital role in pack life, omegas admittedly get the crappy tasks though this is something I have been looking at adjusting more recently."


    "Hmmm" is all she says.


    I can feel her mind spinning as if trying to deduce something, buting up short. Her emotions change by the minute and admittedly it gets taxing trying to understand, so I focus on my own emotions and mind.


    I finish my task in silence and stand up to get out of the now cold tub of water. My jeans are soaked and my movement feels restricted in them. After stepping to the side, I reach down and pull them off. I toss them into the bathroom sink and stalk over to the towels, standing only in my wet boxer briefs. A small wave of embarrassment enters my mind, right before the barrier flies back up. I smirk, knowing she was checking me out as I wrap a towel around my waist. Grabbing two extras, I make my way back over to her and set them on the edge of the tub.


    "I''m going to change into dry pants. I still have to bandage you, but you should be able to get dressed. There is a low back tank top and a pair of shorts." I say, pointing next to the sink. She nods at me, still in the same position she has maintained the entire time. "Ali, do you need me to stay and help you?" I ask sincerely. I know all too well how her allowing me to help her in this manner has shaken her ego.


    "I will be fine." She offers, looking up at me finally and making eye contact.


    The color in her cheeks has returned and she no longer looks like she was knocking at death''s door. I make my way hastily to my room, discarding my soaked boxers and grabbing fresh clothes. The moment I am dressed, I run out my door and enter her room just as shees slowly out of the bathroom, looking green in the face. Her eyes meet mine and she tries to hide the pain with a genuine smile. I make my way to her side and help her onto her bed, belly down, shaking away all s****l thoughts from my head. I find the gauze and tape still in the bathroom and grab it with the salve that Francis brought and head back out to her. The bed dips beneath my weight as I move closer to her, a small pained groan escaping her lips.


    "This will not feel great," I warn her. She just nods into herforter. "Is there not any way you can share the pain back with me? Give me half the wound to heal you faster, like the healing hand, but kind of in reverse?" I ask, not wanting to cause her any more pain. She turns slightly to look at me, frowning.


    "I am fine. I promise you, the pain is not too much. I''m just exhausted from blood loss, which is making it difficult to channel my pain. This is how I learn, how I get stronger."


    "But this is my doing, it''s my injury." I am dismayed. She is hurt because of me. And her being hurt feels worse than any pain I have ever known. She pushes herself up to her knees slowly and turns me face to face.


    "Alpha. I know right now you are feeling things, things that seem overwhelming, and you want to protect me. You feel guilty. That is the bond. The bond mirrors the mate bond, so with ites these feelings." She reaches out and touches my cheek and I feel small tingling. ¡°This. This is the guardian bond. It seems unfair and mean, but it really is for me to protect you. My life is forfeited for you. And the bond makes that choice easier. I apologize if you feel it strongly. Each Alpha feels it to a different degree."


    "Is it really just the Guardian bond?" I am not totally convinced. I know she ims this is the bond, and perhaps she is right. She is the expert in all of this, but those sparks were apparent to me before we performed the bond. This attraction to her was there from the moment I saw her in the woods, saving me.


    "I am positive it is just the strength of the bond. I think we have the potential for a beautiful friendship which strengthens our bond,"


    "Have you ever experienced this before? This strong I mean." She grows rigid slightly and looks away.


    "Yes. once," she says barely above a whisper. Then, clearing her throat, she turns her back to me, hinting that the conversation has ended and I should finish my job.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 22

    Ali POV


    A pounding on my door jolts me out of sleep. The cool air in the room envelops me as I toss away my nkets. I quietly curse whoever is at the door. As I move around in the darkroom, I rely on my memory and senses to guide me through the pitch ck. The end o my bed makes way to a clear path straight to the door. If I can make it to the path, I can make it to the door with no lights needed.


    "Oof-" I stumble forward over fabric that I know had not been there before as I lurch forward, hands reach out to stop my descent, but I slip through them,nding roughly on what I presume is someone''s stomach.


    "What the fvck?" The groggy voice of Alpha Wade says. I freeze in surprise as I scramble to find my footing. I continue to slip on the silky sleeping bag below and the knocking on the door raps louder.


    "Ali?" Mason whispers. The door creaks open and the lights flood through the small openingnding on me, straddling the Alpha like a spotlight on the stage. Mason pushes the door open further, grinning. He crosses his arms and leans on the doorjamb. "Well, that must have been some bond," Mason says, looking smug.


    "Wipe that smirk off your face before I murder you," I say to him through gritted teeth.


    "Hey, I''m just here about Robin." At the mention of her name, his face grows tired and sad. Panic rises as Alpha Wade, who I''m certain is just trying to keep me on top of him, releases me and pushes me to stand.


    "How is she?" I ask, walking over to him.


    "She is going to make it." He says, looking much older than he is in the dim light. "Turns out having your mate with you, even if you are an Omega, does indeed speed the healing process."


    "So Isaac wasn''t lying about it then?" Alpha says walking over and pulling a shirt on. "They really are mates." Mason looks at me with a questioning brow, and I roll my eyes.


    "Why are you even here?" I ask, turning to Alpha Wade.


    "What, after everything that happenedst night, you would kick me out so ruthlessly?¡± he grins.


    This a*****e is definitely enjoying making this seem like more than it is. I groan in annoyance.


    "Can I see her?" I ask, looking back at Mason. I decide that ignoring the handsome obnoxious man to my right is for the best.


    "She is sleeping now. But I thought you would want to know. I came looking for you earlier, but Francis said you were hurt. Are you feeling better now?" he asks, looking concerned. I offer him a soft smile and reach out to touch his hand in a reassuring manner. "I feel much better. Thank you for telling me about Robin."


    "Alpha," Mason says, clearing his throat. And puffing up his chest. "On behalf of my family, I want to offer you our sincerest thanks for saving Robin today. I know I am only a low-ranking Omega, and I''m not as strong as the others but, I would like to offer my services as a warrior of this pack."


    Mason stands, looking proud and firm in his decision, even if his voice wavers at his im. Alpha Wade looks him over and sighs heavily. I can feel his confliction through the bond as he focuses on Mason and his request. His hesitation forms in my mind like a seed of doubt. How can he trust an Omega to protect the pack if they can''t protect themselves?


    -Alpha. Turning down his offer would destroy him.- I say through our mind link. Wade turns to me, looking surprised. Realization hits him and I can feel his thoughts leaving my mind.


    -I can''t in good conscience allow him to put himself in danger.-


    -We have free will, Wade. We govern ourselves and ourselves alone. Denying an omega their right to make decisions is its own form of captivity. Please let him train. Training isn''t the same as fighting. He deserves to know how to protect his loved ones like how you try to protect the pack.- I plead with him.


    "Mason. We will discuss this another time. Ali needs her rest so she can heal," he says, stepping forward and pping mason gently on the shoulder. Mason nods as he steps out of the doorway and waves a small goodbye.


    "I should check your bandage," He says, taking a step for me.


    "Alpha Wade," I say, clearing my throat. "We need to go talk to Trudy."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Sh!t. I forgot about that," he says, rubbing his face with his hand. "Let''s go then"


    I look him over in his sweatpants and raggedy old t-shirt and smirk. He must not realize how rough he looks right now. He notices me watching him and a small smile ys across his lips, his eyes darkening. My mind is gently immersed in desire and lust. "Fix your emotional barrier, Alpha. I''m not checking you out because I want you. You look like a mess. I''ll meet you downstairs in 5 minutes." I say as I walk to the closet.


    I slide into my brown leather pants, tank top, and tactical vest. Though I am technically always on the job, I only wear my gear when I''m on official business or knowingly entering a dangerous situation like scouting or border patrol. I slip my throwing knives into their slots at my waist, stick my daggers in their usual thigh straps over my pants, and ce my sword on my back. Gingerly, I toss my hair in a ponytail and stick my camo baseball cap on my head.


    By the time I make it to the door, Alpha Wade is standing next to it talking to Francis, who is looking like he just rolled out of bed. It is still dark outside, and I hadn''t taken the time to even look at the clock. I slide a nce at the clock on the wall and inwardly wince 4:17 am. I offer Francis an apologetic look as I step next to him, slipping my feet in mybat boots andcing them up.


    "How are you feeling?" Francis asks.


    "Ready to sort this out," I say as I stand from tying myces and reach for the door. "Let''s get this over with.¡±


    The entire walk to the holding cell is silent. Wade''s barrier is up, so his thoughts and emotions are silent and I enjoy the solitude while itsts. It is mentally exhausting having to feel not only your emotions but others. An alpha''s mind is much stronger and quicker to certain emotions than that of others, so often I find myself with a headache trying to keep my block up at all times.


    We walk into therge brick building and move our way through the brightly lit hallways towards the back, where we find the jail cells. I can hear her before I see her as she growls menacingly at me. It gets old, the jealousy thates along with being bonded to an alpha. Whether it''s the alphas jealous of others with me or the woman jealous that they don''t have a chance. it alls gets annoying and tiresome. Read more free novels at


    "Trudy," Wade says coldly. Trudy refuses to look at him.


    "We have some questions for you," I tell her.


    "I''m not telling you sh!t," she snarls. "You stole my mate from me, you b!tch."


    "Well, technically, I don''t have a wolf. So I can''t really be a b!tch,¡± I taunt her.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 23

    "And you''re proud of that?" Trudy asks, trying to hurt me.


    "How did you learn about the properties of the Pansy?" I ask, knowing she won''t answer.


    She leans forward and spits in my face. I smile nicely, readying myself to cut her down with my words when Wade steps up to me. He lifts his shirt, revealing his impable abs, and gently he uses it to wipe the spit from my face. My heart flutters at his action and the tenderness in his eyes. He then releases his shirt and looks at Trudy.


    "If you do not give us what we are asking for, I will put her in the cage with you." He says, looking smug.


    Trudy''s eyes bulge in fear as she looks to Francis, who just nods in agreement.


    "W-why? You could just use your alpha voice and demand it." Trudy stutters out.


    "I want you to tell me of your own ord. Don''t worry, I''ll use it at the end to verify you are telling the truth."


    "I did it because I love you! And I know you love how I make you feel," she says seductively.


    I snort in amusement.


    "Oh yeah, remind him of all the times you took advantage of him because he was drugged. That will help you." I say softly, growing impatient.


    "Can we hurry this up?" I ask, annoyed.


    "Trudy. Answers. Now." Wade says sternly.


    "I don''t know who it was." She whines. "I just found out that Frank was my mate. I mean, Frank! Really? Look at me. Do I look like someone who would be with Frank?¡± "Keep going," I urge her. She hisses at me.


    "I just wanted to get out, you know? Think about things and then he walked in. He was so handsome. A little old, but still yummy. He had bleached blond hair, so many muscles, and the prettiest eyes I have ever looked in. We chatted. I told him how I deserved to be with an Alpha and he said he agreed." She pauses, looking over at Wade, who looks very unimpressed.


    "We talked about how you didn''t have a mate yet, and he said maybe we were second chance mates. Then I told him about your injury on your leg and we talked about wolfsbane and then he mentioned Pansy and what it does and you know.... I was desperate. I wanted to be yours, Wade."


    "Alpha, it''s Alpha Wade." Francis corrects her, growing angry.


    I turn slightly, looking at him over my shoulder. I''m not used to his anger. In fact, he is the calmest person in this entire pack. It''s arguably what makes him such an excellent Beta to Wade. He is the calm to his storm.


    I turn slightly, looking at him over my shoulder. I''m not used to his anger. In fact, he is the calmest person in this entire pack. It''s arguably what makes him such an excellent Beta to Wade. He is the calm to his storm. "Alpha... Wade," she says, looking a little frightened. "The point is, I never got his name. He dropped the pansy off every month and I told Frank it was a sort of purifier for the water, the idiot didn''t even question it." "He isn''t an idiot," I growl at her.


    How can she speak like this about her mate? He is her other half, whether or not she wants him to be. Trudy stands and walks over to the bars, grabbing hold of them


    "Yeah, he is." She scoffs. "He thinks I will love him one day. He is stupid and delusional."


    "I see why you were mated then," Francis quips.


    I find myself just staring at him wide-eyed. Woah. pissed off Francis is a feisty fellow. It looks like Francis is in a mind link. Wade looks over to him and gives him a sad look, nods, and with that Francis leaves us, his eyes watery. Something just happened and I have no clue what.


    "What''s his issue?" she sneers.


    "Ali, can you go to the front of the building and bring Frank in?" I look at him, stunned, and Trudy gasps.


    I nod, doing as I am asked, and quickly move my way to the door to Frank. I find Frank pacing in front of the doors, looking green in the face. His sad eyes find mine as I push the doors open for him to enter. "I-is she alright?" he asks, worried.


    This is the one thing I hate about the mate bond. How sometimes, just sometimes, the best kind of person is mated to the worst. Almost like they meant to even each other out. It seems so unfair for this meek, kind guy to be sick with worry over this woman who has not a care in the world for him.


    "She is fine," I respond.


    He follows me in silence. He is fidgeting with his hands, and I can tell he is nervous. What would it feel like to be so close to your mate and never be able to be with them? He looks so sick that I''m not convinced he isn''t dying of some disease or terminal illness. "Trudy." He breathes when shees into sight.


    He shuffles slightly, trying to figure out what to do. Trudy rolls her eyes and steps back from the bars. She moves to the cot and plops down, rolling her eyes.


    "Why did youe?" she seethesOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alpha Wade asked me toe," he says, turning to Wade.


    "Frank. I think it''s time you move on." Wade says, walking up to him.


    Frank takes a minute, trying toprehend what Wade is saying, and I stand frozen. Wade is going to have Frank reject Trudy? The breaking of a mate bond is a big deal. It is rare, and it is painful. Frank is already so sick that I''m uncertain that he could actually handle this.


    -Alpha- I say through our link -Frank won''t survive a rejection-


    -He isn''t being rejected. She is. And you are going to help-


    My eyes go wide as I look at him. He wants me to heal Frank somehow, to keep his pain at bay.


    "No," I say out loud. "That''s not how it works, Alpha. It''s not possible."


    "Frank. Just like we talked about." he urges him.


    Frank looks distraught as he clears his throat and wraps his hand around one of the metal bars.


    "I, Frank White, reject you, Trudy Miller."


    Frank falls to his knees as shivers wrack his body. His mouth opens in a silent scream, his cries lost, stuck in his throat. I look over to Trudy who is on the ground sobbing and holding her chest. She crawls across the dirty concrete floor over to where Frank is and she reaches out for him. My heart aches for them.


    The mate bond is sacred, a once-in-a-lifetime chance to live a life feelingplete. Sometimes, the very lucky few are granted a second mate. But it''s rare enough that most people are afraid to ever reject their mate for fear of living as a shell of who they are. "Wade," I say in disbelief. "How could you make him do this?"


    My wordse out in a sad whisper as I bend down and reach out to help Frank. Wade crosses over to me and pulls me up, wrapping his arm around my waist as I try to get to Frank. I turn my fury to him. His eyes soften when he sees my anger and I let my mental barrier down, berating him with my emotions. And then heughs.


    Prev Chapter

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 24

    Wade POV


    Her anger crashes like waves in a tumultuous sea, violently mming into my barrier. It bes almost painful trying to keep it up, but I refuse to take it down. Instead, I throw all my thoughts into the tingles on my arm as I hold her away from Frank. Augh breaks from my lips at everything unfolding. It''s not appropriate tough, I know. But I can''t help it. She looks so damn cute when she is angry. "Calm down I whisper in her ear" she just looks up and scowls.


    I focus again on Trudy. Trudy, who is so desperate to be something she isn''t destined to be that she destroyed her own mate and poisoned my entire pack. This woman has no idea of the suffering she will endure in these cells. Especially after the news Francis just got. After 4 years of trying to get pregnant, Sammy was finally able to tell Francis that he was going to be a dad.


    That excitement was short-lived after the doctor informed them that Pansy is extremely toxic to unborn pups. Sammy was just told to expect severe deformities, and that there is a high probability that the child will lose their wolf before they were even born. Which can be fatal to a newborn.


    I know that breaking this bond hurts Frank. The losing of a mate is extremely painful, but rejection by who Trudy deems unworthy seems like the only type of torture that will leave asting impression without having to physically harm her.


    I knew Ali wouldn''t agree with me, that she would find it repulsive, find me repulsive. But this isn''t about Ali or for Ali. This is a pack issue. And if I am damned to hell for allowing the break of a spiritual bond, then at least I burn knowing I did my best for my people. Ali breaks free from my grip and makes it to Frank''s side, and looks up at me with hatred burning in her eyes. I knew she would be upset. She respects the bond above all else and here I am demanding one of my omegas refuse the very thing that would make him whole. And though I feel bad for Frank, I feel nothing for Trudy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Frank." She says, bracing his face with her hands. "Frank, look at me. Hey. You are going to be ok."


    Trudy is sobbing in her cell, calling for Frank who doesn''t respond to her. After a minute of bone-chilling silence, he stands and straightens himself. Clearing his throat, he steps to the bars, looking down at Trudy.


    "That pain you feel now is nothingpared to what you have made me feel for 2 years. Every time you touched another man, I felt it. Every time you felt pleasure I felt unimaginable pain." He seethes.


    ¡°Oh, well, I suppose now for you it''s not so unimaginable. Outside of the bond, you are nothing to me. You are unworthy of me.¡± He says, straightening his shoulders. He looks bigger, stronger.


    "Frank," Trudy whispers


    Franks looks at Trudy with no emotion. He watches her sob in pain at the emotional hole in her chest where his love should be.


    "I wanted to love you, to give you everything. But you wouldn''t let me. I begged you, Hell, I would have happily died for you." Frank says, his voice breaking. "Without the bond, I see just how sad and pathetic you have always been. And how gross and desperate I was under it. Goodbye Trudy." and he walks off.


    Ali chases after him and I stay rooted in ce. Is it truly that easy? To reject them and feel nothing?


    "Wade. Please. Now we can be together." She says through gritted teeth.


    This is the reassurance I need to reaffirm I did the right thing. This woman holds nothing sacred other than her potential status in the pack. Convincing Frank that she was beyond saving had been the right thing to do as an alpha.


    "Do you not care that your mate rejected you?" I ask, astonished.


    "He didn''t deserve me," she says sitting up.


    "Wrong. You didn''t deserve him," I seethe at her angrily. I turn to walk out of the room and find Ali in the hallway, looking at me strangely.


    "She doesn''t even care." She says,pletely shocked. "I''ve seen evil men care more than she does."


    "Apparently even psychopaths get mates," I say. "Still upset with me?"


    "Of course I am. You interfered where you had no right,"


    "I did what was best for my pack members,"


    "No, you sacrificed a pack member''s happiness to get back at another."


    I stop her when we exit the building, spinning her to face me.


    "This is more than a personal vendetta. She endangered this entire pack because of her selfish desires. And Frank is so much better off." I try to defend myself.


    "It is not your ce to decide that for him!"


    "Did I use my Alpha voice? Did I demand he rejects her?"


    "You encouraged it." She retorts as she turns to walk away.


    "That is not the same as making him do it." I holler after her, chasing her down.


    "Youughed about it!" She turns her angry gaze to me. "How could youugh at the tearing of two souls? I know you don''t value the bond very much, but I didn''t think you actively sought to break it for others."


    I knew myughing would be misconstrued. I run a hand over my face in weariness. I couldn''t help butugh at her scrunched nose and surprised face. This damn bond is making me notice tiny things like that.


    "I wasughing at you." I breathe. She stops in her tracks, and whips around, stalking towards me with fury on her face still.


    "Oh, pray tell, what did I do to earn a maniacalugh at such a heartbreaking moment?"


    "You looked cute," I answer honestly, and she freezes. "You said it would take time to get used to this damn bond."


    "You''re going to me the bond." She says, scoffing at me.


    "I''m just telling you how it is, Ali. Whether it is the bond or not, I don''t know. But there is an attraction to you I am fighting against. Hell, it''s been there from the beginning."


    "It''s just the Pansy inbination with the bond." She exins.


    "Are you sure about that? Because I don''t think you are."


    She swallows hard as I take a step towards her, closing the gap between us. I know for a fact she is struggling with this attraction as well. I can practically see her mind working, looking for any excuse so she can continue to deny the growing pull between us. After another moment of hesitation, I step again. She ces her hand up, pushing slightly on my chest, stopping me.


    "Alpha Wade. That is enough. I am here to protect you. Your physical being. I am not tasked with taking care of your heart. So do yourself a favor and keep your emotions in check. You are nothing to me but a mission. A stepping stone to finding my true mate. No longer will I tolerate your advances." She says firmly.


    Her words are like bullets straight to my heart. I regain myposure and look into her eyes. She has gone stoic again. Gone is my chance to see any genuine emotion from her. She pushes me and I step back slightly, removing myself from her walking path. Ali walks away without so much as a look over her shoulders to check on me. Is all of this really as one-sided as she ims it is, because if it is, I''m in for a pretty sh!tty couple of months with her here. Unless I can make her like me of her own ord...

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 25

    Ali POV


    "Alpha, I really think we need someone toe and train the warriors." Kane pleads.


    Wade frowns at the paper in his hand and looks over at me thoughtfully. He looks like he might actually say something, but he thinks better of it and looks over the paper again. Francis and Sammy have left the pack for a vacation. An odd time to leave if


    me, but it''s not my ce to question the Beta of the pack.


    you ask


    Since then Wade and Kane have taken to training the warriors of the pack. I provide input but my task is not to train. My task is to protect the alpha, so at almost every training I sit near him and I either watch or I train myself with my weapons. They have a few promising warriors, but the rest are awful. What they really need is a solid trainer.


    "Ali," Wade says, looking at me once again.


    "No." I shake my head, knowing what he is going to say. "No, I have a mission. Your safety. I can hardly keep you safe if I am focusing on training warriors while you leave packnds looking to meet for allies." "Then what can I do?" he asks, rubbing his hand over his face.


    Now that he detoxed from the poison, his mind is functioning at full capacity. The pack is running more smoothly. The rogues haven''t attacked us since the ceremony, which was over a week ago. "You do what Kane suggested. You find someone willing toe and train your warriors while we try to track down the Rogue King."


    "I don''t like the idea of a strangering to train our warriors."


    "We need someone who can do it. I am not a good trainer." Kane reassures him. "And you don''t even know when Francis ising back from his babymoon,"


    Both men''s eyes dart to me slightly bulged. I''m not sure why they think it is a big deal for me to know that Francis and Sammy are having a pup. I don''t find the news upsetting for any reason.


    "You need to call around," I say to them. Glossing over their misstep in the conversation, "Most warrior packs love to show off how amazing they are and willingly send their best warriors to train,"


    "I have a few Alpha friends I can reach out to," Wade says giving in finally.


    Frustration and embarrassment enter my mind as I look closer at Wade. He looks exhausted. His eyes are dark and I can feel his fogginess. His barriers are failing mentally.


    "Kane, anything else you want to add?"


    "Nope. As long as we are looking for someone else to take overtraining, I have nothing else to report."


    "You''re dismissed then," Wade says, picking up his phone and scrolling through it.


    "Link me if you need anything else, Alpha," Kane says and leaves.


    Once the door closes, I walk over and sit in the chair across the desk from him. I ce my sword across myp so I can sit morefortably.


    "Do you have any leads on who you might reach out to?"


    "I have a few. I''m going to reach out now via text and then we will wait," he says, scrolling through his phone.


    "You should really try to get some rest while you wait for a response."


    "Nah, I''m fine," he says waving me off.


    "Alpha, I can feel your exhaustion. You need to get some rest." I say sternly.


    There is a moment of silence and then he puts his phone down, leaning back, and heaves a big sigh. He looks at me, his eyes looking lost and tired.


    "Does it get any easier?" he whispers


    "Does what get any easier?" I ask him, confused.


    "The bond. The heaviness of the mental barrier." he pushes away from his desk and stands slowly. His biceps flex, pulling at the confines of his blue button-up shirt. Following the line of his arm, I find myself drawn to his sculpted shoulders and the broad expanse of a chest where his buttons are begging for salvation from the terrible strain of holding the line. I look up and I can see his lips moving, but the words don''t register as I get lost in his facial expressions. He is animated and talking with sad eyes. This is something I should probably listen to. I pull myself back to reality, mentally pping myself for allowing such distractions to draw my attention.


    "-It just feels like it''s getting harder." He finishes.


    Wade looks at me for answers. I can feel him struggling with the barrier, and I understand it. It can be taxing to have a barrier up all the time. I breathe out heavily and walk over to him. Offering him an encouraging smile, I reach out and cup his cheeks in my hands. The tingles hit me like a live wire, and I have to force my face to stay stoic. He is right. The bond is only getting stronger, more addictive. Even for me.


    "No." He says.


    His eyes find mine as he reaches up and sps my hand in his. Slowly, removing them from his cheeks, and stepping closer. His chest is flush to mine. He closes his eyes and breathes deeply. I can see the disappointment in the lines of his weary face, but he says nothing.


    "Alpha?" I question after a moment passes with no movement from either of us.


    "I don''t need you to carry my weight for me, Ali." He opens his eyes and I tilt my head, confused.


    "I can take some of your exhaustion."?I try to exin.


    "No. I don''t need you to do that. I just need your presence. It calms my mind when you are this close."


    He releases one of my hands and turns my other one over. Palm facing up. He slowly teases his fingers along the creases of it gently. The slight pressure tickles as the sparks erupt and quickly trickle up to my chest. The past week has been filled with tedious work for him and an insane amount of tension for me. This moment, these sparks are a stark reminder of why.


    I am still angry with him, but it''s hard to keep a distance when my only job is to be near him. Slowly, I extract my hand from his grasp, hating how quickly the tingles fade to nothing. I can see his disappointment at my retreat, but I have to keep reminding myself tha this is just a job. HE is just a mission. He is thest hurdle keeping me from my true mate.


    "I am always close, Alpha," I say with assurance.


    He clears his throat and takes a step back.


    "Your touch. The sparks, bring a sense of calm over me. That''s all." He says, schooling his face. He now looks as stoic as I''m pretending to be.


    "You should go get some rest."?I encourage him softly.


    "Yeah, probably for the best. You can step out and wait by the door. I''ll make a few phone calls. Perhaps I can get faster responses that way. Hell, maybe I can get someone here tomorrow to start training." He says, moving over to his desk and sitting back down. He doesn''t look up at me as I move around the front of his desk and head for the door. As I pull the door closed, I hear him greet someone on the phone.


    "Alpha Jason," he says with a low chuckle, that I will never admit does things to me.


    I wait outside his door for the better part of an hour. I can feel his exhaustion more and more with each passing minute. His barriers are down and every now and then, I get a wave of anger or frustration from him. The amount of time it''s taking and the emotions he is emitting are telling me that things are not going well.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Reaching into my pocket, I pull out my phone and stare at it for a moment. Is it unprofessional to reach out to my boss and ask him to suggest some packs for aid? I''ve never asked for his help before. Would he think Alpha Wade is weak if I am the one asking for him? I dial Samuel''s number and wait for his voice.


    "Ali," he says, amused.


    "Samuel, I have a favor to ask."


    There is a pause.


    "Oh, and what favor would you want from me?" I can hear how much he relishes this.


    "I need a lead on Alphas who would train warriors in this pack. Preferably starting tomorrow."


    "Ali, it''s 8 pm. No one would travel through the night to be there tomorrow."


    "Then as soon as possible," I say sternly.


    "Is your Alpha not capable of finding his own recement?"


    "No, that''s not what this is about. My Alpha is under duress and it''s my job to ease it. This is me doing my job, Samuel. The job YOU sent me here to do."?I say with force.


    He sighs heavily into the line.


    "Fine. I''ll see what I can do."?He sighs.


    "Also, maybe make sure it doesn''t seem like I did this?" I ask sweetly. Samuel chuckles lightly.


    "You never make anything easy. Someone will be in touch with your Alpha soon."


    Another 10 minutes go by and finally I sigh in relief when the Alpha''s tension seems to lessen, and he exits the doors. He looks at me for a moment and silently ascends the stairs to our rooms. He stops at his door and looks back at me. "Alpha Liam will be here tomorrow morning."


    I freeze at the sound of his words, and my heart palpitates.


    "A-alpha Liam? Of the Red Star Pack?" I try to keep my anxiety to myself.


    Wade Nods and enters his room, shutting the door, leaving me staring at the void in the hallway. Alpha Liam. My Liam. My first mission, the one that broke my heart when I was forced to leave his side. Fvck. I never expected to see him again.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 26

    The Alpha''s Guardian Chapter 26


    I''m up early as per usual, sitting at my spot at the kitchen counter with my gear on and ready to go at a moment''s notice. Wade has been up and sitting in his office waiting for Alpha Liam to arrive. I nervously chew on my nails, waiting for the knock on the front door. I haven''t seen Liam since I was 18 years old. He was my very first mission.


    The only thing that rivals his fighting abilities is his ego. Liam is known throughout the werewolfmunity for being the fiercest warrior on the continent. His pack is strictly trained, eats only certain foods, and runs 50k daily after their shifts. He is frightening and s3xy and the only man I have ever fallen in love with. Even if he wasn''t my fated other half. No Guardian bond break has hurt as much as ours did.


    "Ali!" Wade says, waving his hands in front of my face.


    "Sorry. What?" I ask, and he frowns at me.


    "You seem worried," Wade says as he leans on the counter across from me.


    "No. Just thinking about things." I smile half-heartedly and he eyes me up skeptically.


    "Can I ask you a favor?" he asks, dropping his head and rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Sure..."


    "When I am mentally tired. I don''t want to burden you. It''s a part of your job. I get that but- It''s easier for me if you just touch me, rest your hand on my shoulder, my arm, my hand. Anything."


    I sit back and shake my head, opening my mouth to say no, but he stops me by pressing his fingers to my lips.


    "I know it''s not what you are used to. But you can pretend it''s the healing hand when you are around everyone else. No one will know."


    "You''re serious?" I ask him, looking right into his eyes.


    "Please?" he pleads.


    I can see it, his desire to hold on to whatever manliness he thinks he loses by having me here protecting him. And I sigh heavily. If it helps ease his mind and keep his emotions in his own head, then it''s worth a shot. I would rather not feel his feelings and his desire for me every night when he is too tired to maintain the barrier. I''m confusing it for my own desire, and I''m not sure I can handle that anymore.


    "Fine." I agree.


    He pushes off the counter with a nod.


    "Liam is going to be here in 10 minutes. He wants to meet at the training pitch. We should head out if we want to be there waiting,¡±


    I stand up, reaching for an apple like I always do, and Wade snatches thest one right before I can grab it. I scowl at him while heughs low and his eyes shine with mischief. My heart stutters for a momen


    "If you can catch me, you can have it." He says, running for the door. This as*shat knows I don''t have the same speed as an alpha wolf. But what he seems to forget is that the tree line leads straight to the pitch and no one can outrun me when I can fly between the trees.


    I sprint out the back door and throw myself into the trees. I leap from branch to branch, running and ducking as I move like a nimble sprite through the air. Wade looks up at the tree line and?smirks as he pushes himself harder. I push harder than I was before and suddenly I smell it. Amber and pine with a hint of tinniness. Blood. I stop immediately and survey the forest ground below me.?Seeing nothing, I draw my de.


    I know something is down along the forest floor and I jump down,nding lightly on my feet. I spin my de around me as I work my eyes through the shadows of the trees, looking for the source of the smell. A shiny brown wolf appears before me and sits. It tilts its head and whimpers. This is a pack wolf, I can tell by the healthy sheen of its coat. But it''s not from this pack.


    -Alpha. Visitor in the forest. I''ll catch up- I link Wade.


    A snap behind me has me spin just in time to avoid arge tan wolf with a ck muzzle. I sigh in relief as itnds on the ground and turns to face me. It morphs into a gorgeous man with Ice-blue eyes and sandy hair. He grins as he storms over to me, embracing me in a massive hug. We stumble backward into a tree trunk,ughing.


    "Liam!" I breathe.


    He ces one hand on the tree behind me and lifts his other to stroke my cheek. Our gazes lock and my breath hitches. Liam has always been someone who takes what he wants andys im to what is his. He had been that way with me once. Though, I refused him because of wanting to find my mate.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "My Ali." he smiles and leans in, cing his forehead against mine. "God, I''ve missed you"


    A low growl emanates through the trees as Wade emerges from the shadows, looking massive and furious. I breathe in sharply as I take him in. His deep green henley has its sleeves rolled up, revealing bulging forearms. His jeans hug him just right in every way. The rising sun shines through,nding right on top of his head, casting a glow that makes him look like an angel. Was he dressed like this all morning? because Damn, it''s suddenly feeling like a tiny forest. "Why does your pack member smell like blood?" I ask Liam.


    "You always did have the best nose, Babe." He says and Wade tenses at my side.


    "Babe?" he whispers, looking down at me.


    "He calls every woman Babe" I shrug.


    "This is Ada," Liam states, pointing to the wolf. She nods at us. But she doesn''t change form. ¡°We had a run-in with some rogues on your pack borders. They just hang out around the line, it seems?" "Yes, when they aren''t attacking us," Wade says.


    "Well, I''m Liam." He says, stepping forward and shaking hands with Wade.


    "Wade. And it appears you are familiar with my guardian, Ali."


    Liam smiles wide again, his perfect teeth on full disy.


    "Oh yeah, I''m familiar," he answers suggestively. "Well, shall we head to training, then? Once I see them spar, I can get an idea of who is worth training and how long it will take for them to be any good." "Sounds good," I chime in before Wade has the chance.


    I reach out and touch Wade''s hand momentarily. He visibly rxes and nces at me, offering a reserved smile, and my heart falls. I don''t need to be in his head to know he is hurting somehow. I use my healing hand to take his pains and that''s when his leg pain bes mine again. He had been controlling his pain much better since detoxing and I had forgotten that it still causes him such grief.


    Wade jerks his hand away and lengthens his stride, putting distance between us. He has never fought me on sharing this pain before. And after taking even just a tiny portion, I can tell that his run had caused it to re up. He catches up quickly to Liam and both men walk side by side, looking tense andrge. Wade works to hide his limp, and it hits me. He doesn''t want to seem weak in front of Liam. Wade is jealous.


    "Your Ali?" He says, raising an angered brow and tossing a pair of shorts at Liam, who I didn''t even realize was stark n*ked. I peek at him as he steps back to pull on his shorts, and he sends me a lvstful smirk. I immediately walk over and stand next to Wade, where I belong.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 27

    "Ali!" Liam calls to me from the training arena. "Come and spar with me!"


    I shake my head no as I stand near Wade, who talks with a few of the guest warriors. Liam doesn''t like my answer. He jogs over and reaches for my hand, which I move behind my back. "Ah,e on, babe. Let''s show everyone how good of a fighter you have be."


    Liam ces his hands on my shoulders and pulls me towards him. Reaching across, I grab his right wrist, spin underneath, and put Liam in a submissive position. He chuckles at me and reaches out, swiping my leg, cing himself between my thighs. He reaches up for my arms, trying to pin them.


    I ce my foot on his leg, duck under his arm, and kick with all my might, sliding out from under him. Shifting my weight, I roll to the side and pop back up on my feet. I step next to Wade again. I ce my hands behind my back, at attention. Liam chuckles loudly and stands. He saunters over, smirking at me like I''m some prize in his little game.


    "If you won''t spar with me, then I shall try your Alpha. I know you''ll just step in. I always get what I want Babe. you know that." he whispers in my ear, his hot breath tickling my neck.


    I turn my gaze to him, our noses touching. To me, this isn''t sensual. Right now I''m pissed off he is trying to y a game when I am here working. I take what I do seriously. I have changed since he knew me.


    "I am not the same person you knew 7 years ago. Do not trifle with me, Liam. You are not mine to protect anymore. I will hurt you if I have to."


    "I don''t think you could hurt me if you tried, plus you love me and you know it."


    I can feel my cheeks flush red and I hate that he still has this hold on me. Liam and I learned a lot from one another. I spent 6 months with him. All day, every day near him. He was my first bond, and I swear a part of me stayed with him when we broke the bond all those years ago.


    I''m bowled over by the weight of jealousy and anger thates through the bond with Wade. Turning, I look over my shoulder and see he is no longer talking to the warriors. They are all watching Liam and I. Fvck. When did this turn into entertainment for everyone else? I know they can hear everything happening. In fact, I''m damn sure that Liam is banking on everyone listening in.


    "Alpha Wade is a formidable fighter. I''m sure he is more than capable of protecting himself against you. Though, since protecting you I have picked up new trades along the way."


    "Oh, like what?" Liam says, bringing his head to my neck to nuzzle it. I push him off and heughs.


    "You are here to train the pack, Liam. Not y with me like I''m some fun toy. Go do what you came to do." Anger shes in his eyes.


    "I will not have an omega tell me what to do, Ali." He says lowly. "Unless it''s in the bedroom."


    I shrug at him and his insult. When I was with him, such words would break me down, destroy me. I''ve since learned to love who I am. Omega and all, it is no longer an insult to me but to the people I represent. A sh of movement catches my eyes. Before I canprehend what is happening, Wade is standing between Liam and me.


    "Watch what you say, Alpha Liam," he says sternly.


    Liam chuckles and turns to walk away, but fakes out, whipping back around and tackling Wade. The men roll around in the dust, grunting trying to gain the upper hand. After a moment, Liam emerges on top and pummels down on Wade. Each strike to his ribs feels like a ton of steel ramming me in my chest. I can feel the bruises forming on me as Wade''s eyes sh in worry and he turns to look at me with sad eyes.


    -Focus. Liam has his left leg positioned wrong. Use it-


    Wade shifts under Liam and grabs hold of his leg, flipping him over and rolling on top. Hends a few blows before Liam throws him with his legs over his head. Wade rolls out of it andnds with one knee up and rises. He shifts into his massive wolfs and growls. "Finally, a real fvcking fight." Liam shifts into his wolf and prepares for an attack.


    Wade leaps towards Liam, who jumps to the side. They circle each other, looking for an opening, both lunging and missing. Liam takes the upper hand by leaping on Wade. Liam ws at him as Wade twists and gets his teeth in Liam''s hind leg, tossing him to the side. I can feel the ws marks slicing through my skin as they transfer. Blood soaks my tank top and drips down the back of my tactical vest.


    Wade tosses me a worried look, and I nod at him. The wounds hurt like hell, but they aren''t terribly deep. Liam is at least pulling his punches and swipes. Liam takes advantage of Wade''s nce and tackles him to the ground. They bite and w at each other angrily never causing severe damage. Until Liam forces Wade onto his hind legs and then tosses the full weight of his enormous body onto it.


    A pop erupts, followed by another, and it knocks the wind out of me. Pain floods through my thigh as I get the full weight of his fresh injury. Turning to the side, I vomit as I see the strange bump in my !. I hear nothing, see nothing as I sweat feverishly. I try to separate myself from the pain, to breathe through it, but who am I kidding.


    As a kid, I heard that breaking your femur is the most painful thing that can happen, more painful than giving birth. Now, clearly, I have never given birth. But I have been severely injured and on the brink of death. Nothinges close to touching this pain. "You ok?" the warrior standing next to me ask.


    I spit the bile out of my mouth and nod. I nce over and she notices my legs, her eyes bulging.


    "Woah sh!t!" She screeches. "How the hell did that happen?"


    Within a moment Wade is next to me, sliding his arm around my back and providing me with support. I breathe in deeply, doing my best to ease the pain.


    "What the hell is wrong with her?" Liam asks. Looking concerned.


    "I told you I had new moves," I say, trying to sound humorous.


    "What the hell does that mean?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wade leans down to pick me up, and I put my hand on his chest.


    "No, no, just help me walk," I say firmly.


    "Ali, your leg is broken." Wade scoffs.


    "Will someone exin what the fvck is going on? How the hell did you break your leg standing there?"


    "It''s the Guardian bond," Wade says, annoyed. "You injure me, she gets the wound."


    "What?!" Liam sounds irate. "Why the fvck wouldn''t you tell me that?"


    "I assumed you knew, you know since you were her first."


    I offer Liam the only smile I could muster.


    "Like I said, new tricks," I say.


    "Let me at least take you to the healer," Liam says, stepping forward.


    "I''ve got it. Please continue to train." Wade says.


    "I''ming over for dinner to talk to you," Liam says, stepping into me and reaching out to touch my face. Wade leans down and scoops me up.


    "If she is up for visitors, I''ll send Kane to fetch you so you can have dinner with us."


    -Don''t fight me on this. I am carrying you and that''s final, plus the look on Liam''s face when you''re in my arms is worth you scolding meter- Wade links me. From fierce guardian to tug-of-war toy between two alphas, my how the mighty has fallen.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 28

    Wade POV


    Having Liam here is supposed to be a relief. Instead, I feel like I''m in high school fighting for the attention of the popr girl who only looks my way because she has to. Ali is her own person. I have no im on her. Other than this bond that I''m realizing is making my life harder than it needs to be. My head feels like a war zone of emotions that aren''t mine vs emotions I shouldn''t even be having for someone I can''t have.


    That''s what makes it even worse. Wanting toy im to her, to hold her close and make her mine, but knowing she can''t ever be. Unless, by some twisted fate, she turns out to be my actual mate. But until then I get to watch the man she loves relentlessly throw himself at her. To top it all off, he is the Alpha of the most prominent warrior pack. I''m just some weak lowly Alpha who needs protecting.


    "Alpha" Ali calls to me softly.


    I shift in the chair to look at her. She is propped up in my office so I can work and she can be near me if I need her for anything. Not sure what makes her think she can protect me in this state, but I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want herpany. When she isn''t near me, I feel on edge and I miss her presence.


    "Yeah?"


    "Rx. Liam will train your warriors well."


    "Yeah. I''m sure he will," I say, looking back down at the papers on my desk.


    "He trained me," she says reassuringly.


    I can''t help how much I hate those words. They feel like daggers in my heart, knowing he knew her first. Jealousy rages through me like an unchecked beast and I try to control it.


    "I''m aware," I say through my clenched teeth. "Seems like he trained you in a lot of things."


    "He trained me inbat, Alpha Wade. There is no reason to be jealous."


    "It''s not me. It''s this stupid fvcking bond you forced on me. This isn''t me. I''m not a jealous person by nature. But the way he was with you, how confident he seemed touching you. That implies that he knows you. Intimately." My words sound using even to my ears and I mutter, annoyed with myself.


    "It''s not what you think..." she starts, and I can tell she is lying.


    "Ali. We share our emotions, and yes, you are great at keeping yours locked away, but I can hear your heartbeat. I don''t know if you are lying to me or yourself, perhaps both. But let''s stop with the pretenses."


    This isn''t exactly how I expected this day to go down. But if we want this bond to work for us and not against us, maybe we need to air things out. She sighs and throws her head back, exhausted. "Ok," she says, pushing herself up higher in her seat. "Yes. Liam and I shared something special."


    I scoff, trying not to let her words hit me.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. I don''t mean s3x. I fell in love with him. He was brazen and rash and he taught me a lot. I loved him and he wanted me. I denied him because I want that with my mate." "So you never, erm.." I clear my throat.


    "Not that it''s any of your business who I sleep with on my own time, but no, what we had were stolen moments. Never anything more. I have told you repeatedly that I respect the mate bond above everything else." "Do you still..."


    "Love him? I don''t know. We have both changed so much. I''m not sure you can love someone the same way after so many years apart."


    "What does it feel like?"


    "What does what feel like?" she asks, trying to sit up further.


    "To be in love," I say.


    It''d be a lie for me to say that I''ve never had feelings for someone else, but I never had a connection strong enough for me to even think that love was a possibility. Maybe it was because I was smart enough to not get attached knowing that eventually, they would find their true mate. Trudy was necessary only because I was worried that my wolf would take over.


    "Well, it''s hard to exin." She says, sounding more like someone who is ufortable than someone who doesn''t have the answer.


    "You could try." I prompt her. She sighs heavily and nods.


    "It''s kind of like you can''t wait to see them. Just thinking about them brings a smile to your face,"


    In the middle of her exnation, Kane mind links me.


    -Alpha! Trouble at the training center-


    -Rogues?-


    -No, Alpha Liam-


    I stand up abruptly, surprising Ali, who is still exining love.


    "I will be back," I snap.


    "Oh, hell no. Something is up. I''ming." She moves to stand up and winces in pain.


    "No offense Ali, but I can''t afford to have you slow me down with your broken leg." I make my way around the desk and she reaches out, grabbing hold of my arm. I push down the tingles that are there and look her in the eyes. "Alpha-" she says, her eyes pleading with me.


    "I won''t have you getting another injury. Lay still, I''ll be right back." She nods reluctantly.


    When I walk into the Training center, I see Liam pacing angrily. No one is training as they mill about looking for someone to direct them. I''m losing faith in this Alpha as a trainer and it''s only the first day. His eyes lock on me and he storms over. "What the fvck is this?!" he seethes, pointing to a beat-up Mason who is getting back to his feet.


    "It looks like a warrior you took it too far with." I spit back at him, crossing over to check on Mason. His nose has a sick bend to it and is gushing blood. He holds his shirt to it with one hand and clutches his side tightly.


    "He is an Omega!" Liam says angrily, pulling on Wade''s shoulder forcing him to look at him. "Omegas have no ce here! I want him gone."


    "You are here to train my pack members, Alpha Liam. He is a pack member." I say calmly.


    "Oh please. Barely. We all know the only reason we keep Omegas is because they know our secret and will do whatever we tell them to do." Liam sneers.


    "Fvck you," Mason spits blood at Liam''s feet.


    Liam''s eyes grow dark and he growls menacingly, moving to Mason. I grab hold of Liam''s hand and he spins his fury at me.


    "He insulted a visiting Alpha. He needs to be punished." Liam''s eyes arepletely ck.


    "Was the beating you gave him for just being an Omega not enough?" I ask him, trying to keep my anger in check.


    "No. If he had a wolf, I''d demand it be stripped, but since he is too weak to have one, I want the next best thing. I want his life."


    "No," I say, knowing full well that this could start a war.


    Alpha Liam''s warriors could wipe out our entire pack in half a day and walk away, barely breathing hard. But I refuse to punish a kid to death for defending his own honor. I square my shoulders and stare at Alpha Liam, waiting for his retaliation. "The fvck did you just say to me?¡± Liam says, standing straighter and stepping closer to me.


    This is my realm. This is what I am used to. My whole life, I have defended those who couldn''t defend themselves. I lost myself when I was being poisoned, but my mind is now clear. I''m stubborn as hell and I will give my life for any of my pack members. "Alpha Liam. You are a guest here on our packnds. On behalf of my pack member-"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Omega"


    "PACK MEMBER. I would like to offer our sincerest apologies." I correct him.


    "I want him punished. Fvck that, I want the top omega punished." Liam says, now pacing back and forth.


    "You can punish me," I say, knowing full well he won''ty a hand on me. Not if he really cares for Ali. Not now that he knows my wounds are also hers. Liam''s eyes sh in a murderous rage.


    "Oh, you sound so tough." Liam mocks "You are pathetic. Hiding behind Ali like a cocky child, knowing Daddy will save him."


    Liam steps back swinging his arms in annoyance, his warriors stand at attention behind him. On closer inspection, I swear I can see a little embarrassment in his right-hand trainer, Ada''s eyes. Then he stops and points at me as if in thought.


    "Do you even know why the council is protecting you? I bet you feel so empowered having the best guardian here to protect you. Do you know why they sent Ali to you? Because you need the most help. You have the weakest pack in the region. Weak packs result from weak leaders."


    Growls echo loudly throughout the training center, and I turn to see all my warriors behind me, backing me up. Their loyalty gives me the strength to keep calm. Liam looks a little taken aback by their loyalty in the matter.


    "Alpha Liam. I need to know that I can trust you with my pack. You do not have to like me, but if you are incapable of training them without bias, I will find a new trainer."


    Heughs loudly. Looking back at his warriors, who are standing as still as statues, with no emotions on their faces.


    "The only reason I am here is because of Ali. She called in a favor with Samuel. You are such an insignificant blip on the alpha radar that when you called several alphas, they had to be reminded who you were. Do you know how Samuel described you? The weak pansy Alpha. I don''t know how you are important, but don''t let it get to your head. You are still weak."


    "Did you really think she called him without my knowledge?"I say smirking at him. I enjoy it when people underestimate me.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 29

    *Ali POV*


    "Robin," I say, smiling as I limp into her room. "Ali!"


    Robin looks over from her bed, and her face brightens up. She still looks pale, but at least she is awake and smiling. I can feel some tension in my shoulders melt away at finally being able tond my eyes on her. I hate that she heals like a human. That''s how it is with born omegas, though. They get to know the werewolf world from the inside without ever fully experiencing it.


    I was fortunate enough to have been born with a wolf. Because they ripped my wolf from me before my first change, parts of her still live inside me. Like healing abilities, speed, smell, and strength. Tearing every part of her out would have killed me since we are woven together until the wolf can be their own unit and thus the change urs. I was strangely blessed in that way. It is umon to separate a child from their wolf before the wolf fully develops since it''s essentially the same as a death sentence. "How are you feeling?" I ask her, lowering myself into the seat beside her.


    "Not terrible. I''m going to have an epic scar for sure," she says, looking proud.


    "I''m impressed with you," I say honestly. I have seen many wolves watch in horror as their mates die in a battle. Not that they want them to die, but they panic, and freeze and they are just toote in getting there. Not Robin though, no she threw herself on top of her mate to save him.


    "Grandma is NOT impressed," she says, rolling her eyes.


    "No? I can''t say I''m surprised by that one."


    "She is mad at Isaac. She won''t even let hime see me." Robin says, looking sad.


    "He


    is


    s your mate. His werewolf healing ability can extend to you if you are near him." I say, getting worked up.


    "I know. But Grandma doesn''t believe it. She said it is so rare to find your mate before you are of age." Robin ys with the fringe on her nket before looking up at me expectantly.


    "She isn''t wrong. It is pretty rare." I say and Robins''s face falls "But, rare and never aren''t the same thing. Plus, the entire pack was poisoned for the past 2 years. It has many repercussions. It makes the animalistic sidee out more. This means that it''s entirely possible that Isaac was affected, and so was his wolf. But there are rules surrounding early mates."


    "I figured there might be," she mumbles.


    "How is mason enjoying training?" I ask her, changing the subject.


    "He only went the first day," she says, looking at me strangely.


    "What do you mean? That was 3 days ago."


    "He said that Omega''s aren''t wee in training." She shrugs. "He wouldn''t evene out of the shadows to talk to me. He insisted the lights be turned off. Which makes me think something is wrong."


    I stand from my chair quickly and hobble towards the door. This boy is infuriating, he told me he wanted this. I insisted that he train. I peek my head out the door and look back at Robin. I have no idea where his room is.


    "Thest door on the right," she says, smiling softly.


    I move at an impressive speed for someone restricted and pound on his door. I can hear him groaning in annoyance and the heavy pad of footsteps within. This kid better have a damn good excuse.


    "What?" he shouts.


    "Mason," I say sternly. There''s a silence and then he sighs.


    "Yes?" but there is no move to open the door.


    "Open this door or I will break it down." I threaten.


    The door cracks open, revealing only a sliver of his face through the darkness inside. The area surrounding his eyes is a sickening shade of brown and blue that morphs into a red mark. Fury ignites in me, and I force the door open and turn on the light. Next to his bed are thawed-out ice packs, bottles of pain medication, and used discarded bandages.


    "What is this?" I say, trying to control my emotions.


    "Rough day at training?" Mason says, trying to make light of the entire ordeal.


    "Oh, and why is that?"


    "Said the wrong thing to the wrong person?" he says, offering me a smile. His swollen split lips stretch across his teeth and he slightly winces in pain.


    "Mason," I say I''m no longer controlling my rage.


    What monster does this to a 16-year-old boy? There is movement in the hall behind me and I know it''s Wade. I''m not even trying to keep my mental barrier up because all I can focus on is the thought of murdering the as*shole who hurt Mason.


    "Ali, what''s wrong?" Wade asks when he reaches my side. I look over at him as he looks at Mason, and I can tell he is not shocked. It hits me that he knew. He knew that this was how training was going and said nothing. The guilt through our bond says more than enough.


    "You knew?" I seethe turning my anger to him.


    "Yes," he says calmly.


    "And you didn''t think to tell me?" I yell.


    "I thought to tell you but chose not to," he says


    "What?"


    "This is a pack issue. You have your orders and your ce here. You don''t need to interfere in our affairs." Wade says, void of emotion. He then turns and walks back down the hall. I leave Mason and totter my way after him, fuming in anger.


    "Alpha!" I call to him. He ignores me and continues to walk out the front door and towards the forest line. I know he is weary and runs down with Liam being here. Every time we go to the training center or when Liam is in the room, he makes advances on me. Wade pretends to not notice. I can only assume my admitting to once-loving Liam is putting a strain on him.


    I reach out when I close in on him and touch his arm. The sparks almost shock me at how strong they are. Wade turns to face me, his eyes closed. He is exhausted and run down. I know he has been working tirelessly through the night trying to get any answers he can for why this is all happening to him. He wants to know why themittee has decided he is so important. To be honest, I''d love to know their reasoning too.


    "Ali," he whispers exasperated.


    Slowly his eyes flutter open and he looks at me. For the first time in my life, my mind goes nk. The sun shines above us and his beautiful eyes look so lost and forlorn. My chest aches and I want to heal him and all his pain. I reach my hand out to touch him, but he pushes it away, taking a step back from me.


    "Let me help you," I whisper.


    "I''m not so weak that I can''t carry my own burdens," he says, growing angry. "Is that what you see when you look at me? Is that why you feel the need to always jump at every bump and bruise to heal me?"


    "What?" I say,pletely taken aback.


    "I don''t need you to fix everything, Ali! What I need is for you to let me run my pack how I see fit. What I need is for you to not heal me every time I look mildly ufortable. I am not some broken unfit Alpha who needs saving.¡±


    "You''re not a damsel in distress?" I joke, hoping to break the ice a little. I fail.


    "I am an Alpha. Not some fvcking Princess that needs saving. For fvck''s sake! Is that all I am to you? A fvcking Joke?" he asks belligerently.


    "Woah," I say, not knowing how to respond to his break. Because seriously, how the hell do you respond to that?


    "No wonder you love that as*shole alpha." he chuckles dryly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Excuse me? You asked me a question, and I was honest. Don''t you dare throw my honesty back at me.¡±


    "You choose when you are honest!" he fumes. "Did you really think I didn''t know you called Samuel to get a trainer here?"


    "I did that to help you and the pack." I shoot back.


    "No, you did it because you were worried I would fail. Just be honest, for fvck''s sake."


    "I did it to help you," I say weakly, walking closer to him. My heart hurts knowing that he is viewing himself as some failure.


    Admittedly, when I first arrived here, I couldn''t understand why he needed to be protected. Why he was deemed so special, but the longer I am in this pack, the more I see it. How he interacts with his members is rare. He is honest, kind and loves them all fiercely. He treats his Omegas with kindness and they are all loyal to him. Well, now that he isn''t suffering from the side effects of the poison.


    "What is this all really about?" I ask softly. His eyes turn cold and he looks at me.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are here to protect me, that''s all." And he turns to walk away.


    "Wade!" I yell, knowing dropping his title will get his attention. And it does. He freezes with his back to me. And slowly turns around.


    "My job is to help you. In any way that you need it. Not just sacrificing my life for you, but talking to you, being your confidant, your friend. Why are you fighting it so much?¡±


    "Fine. You want to know what''s bothering me? All of it?"


    "If it helps ease your mind, then yes!" I shout, throwing up my arms.


    Finally, he is getting it. He rushes over to me and reaches out, grasping me by the back of the neck. Roughly, he tucks me into his warm chest. He pulls his face to mine and stops just before my lips. I close my eyes, waiting for them, but they don''te. Only his hot breath prickles my lips. Slowly, he presses his forehead against mine and breathes deeply.


    My mind hums with emotions that aren''t all mine. Feelings of frustration and heartache. The lust and desire that used to be at the forefront of his mind have morphed, matured into something more sustainable. Something like love. My eyes fly open and I find him looking right into me. He looks so sad, so broken. My heart is in my throat as I try to form words. Never have I experienced anything like this. Never has someone been so raw and open with me before.


    My heart races as he continues to release all of his emotions. And then, in an instant, they are all gone. Locked away from me. My mind chases after them, pleading with them toe back out. And when I stand there for a moment reeling from what I had experienced, I notice that my feelings, my emotions mirror his, exactly.


    "I know you are waiting for your mate, and I will honor and respect that. But I couldn''t carry that alone anymore," he says, rubbing his temples and taking a step back. "I''m not someone who enjoys keeping secrets."


    "Oh," I say, still feeling confused.


    Wade chuckles, and the sound brings me back. I love hisugh.


    "Did I break you?" he asks softly.


    "No," Iugh. "You definitely caught me off guard. Thank you for being honest with me."


    I sigh slightly and move to head back to the packhouse. Alpha Wade falls in line beside me.


    "I called Samuel because I think your pack is different. It''s worth ensuring its protection. I didn''t mean to overstep."


    "I knew you were doing it. There are eyes and ears everywhere in this pack. And I knew you would yield better results. I''m not naive enough to think that I have the skills to coerce people into helping a pack that can give them nothing in return." "So you nned it then?" I ask, raising a brow.


    "No, I just judged you right, is all. You can''t help but help. It''s why you are so good at your job. You have a gentle soul and a helping heart, Ali."


    feeling awkward about thepliment I clear my throat and we walk on in silence for a moment. Then my mind wanders to Mason and I remember his face.


    "Now about Mason," I ask, sliding him a sidelong nce.


    "That''s a question for your beloved Alpha Liam," he says.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 30

    I''ve been wanting to check out training since Wade''s hinting about Liam being the reason Mason was so beat up. But where Wade goes I go and where Wade stays, well I stay there too. Wade has been in his office answering calls, making calls, and researching all sorts of things, again. It''s interesting how one minute it can seem like everything happens at once and there is almost too much to handle and then the next is so dull I could poke my eyes out. "Yes. I agree, Alpha Nick. Yes, I am excited to meet with you as well. We will see you tonight." Wade says into his phone. He ends the call and slumps into his seat.


    "Everything ok?" I ask him honing in on the dark circles under his eyes.


    "Yeah. Finally making some headway. We are heading to speak with Alpha Nick tonight over dinner. He is about an hour and a half drive from us."


    "Who is going to keep the pack in order?" I ask him. I know us leaving, even for a few hours will make him worry about leaving his pack in the hands of Liam.


    "Francis is on his way back. He should be here any minute." I can hear the relief in his voice.


    I have to admit I have missed Francis. When he is here I feel like I can breathe a little easier. He does a great job helping field Wade''s alpha duties and asks questions that help invoke Wade''s deeper thinking. He is one of the best Beta''s I have seen, perhaps though, that is because he is so loyal to his Alpha and respects him rather than fear him.


    There is a knock at the door and Wade tells them toe in.


    "Alpha Wade. I would like to speak with you for a moment if I may?" she asks


    "Sure, what''s up?"


    "Oh. um. Could we have your Guardian step out for a moment?"


    "No," I say firmly.


    "Then I need you to swear that what I say here stays here," she says looking me in the eyes, looking nervous.


    "Of course."


    Ada hesitates for a moment and then looks to Wade. Stepping further into the room she finds a seat across from his desk and takes it. Sitting silently as if waiting for permission to speak.


    "Go ahead, Ada," Wade says, sliding me a confused nce.


    -I''m noticing it too Alpha- I say through the link


    -She is acting very strange- Wade responds.


    Ada clears her throat readying herself to speak and she looks up at Wade.


    "At the end of our training, I would like to respectfully ask to stay and join your pack." She says wringing her hands. Ada is a formidable warrior. She is quick and precise, seeing her look so meek and fearful is off-putting.


    "Why is that?" Wade asks, looking her over intently.


    "I...Uhm...Well, I found my mate" she chuckles, reaching up and rubbing the back of her neck.


    "I see. And he is a member of my pack then?" She nods nervously.


    "Who is it?" Wade asks and she bows her head in shame.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Frank O''Dell." Wade''s eyes widen and he looks over at me.


    "Ada, have you had a mate before?" Wade asks her the very question that had been in my mind. We both know that Frank just rejected his first mate meaning if what she says is true, then she must have either lost or been rejected by her own as well. Second chance mates happen but it''s notmon for a second chance mat to be found so quickly after losing their first.


    "Yes," she whispers tears in her eyes. "Alpha Liam forced me to reject him"


    My heart pinches as I look over at Wade who refuses to meet my eyes.


    "He must have had his reasoning?" Wade suggests


    "Alpha Liam has a pack rule, any female who discovers their mate, upon epting their mate, they be the ranking of the Male party. If I had epted Jason, I would have been stripped of my wolf and made an omega."


    My fury grows at her words. There is some misunderstanding. There is no way that this is a rule. Liam wouldn''t dare do something so low and cruel, would he? I look over at Wade as he sits calmly and answers Ada''s questions about mates here in his pack. I can see her smile bing more genuine and happy the more she hears and learns. Wade, slides me a warning with his eyes and I mentally check my barriers that are overflowing with anger. I breathe deeply and do my best to listen to the conversation. "So I can be with Frank here, keep my wolf and my warrior status?" she asks happily.


    "Of course. That''s the natural course of things." Wade says, bbergasted.


    "Are you guys not training today?" I ask curiously, breaking into the conversation.


    "No, we are. Women get a week''s break once a month."


    "Why?" Wade asks, confused.


    "For...*eh hem* our cycle," she says shyly. "Liam doesn''t like us around during that time. He says we are too emotional and whiny. I faked it so I could talk to Alpha Wade. Frank said you would be weing and understanding. I just didn''t believe him." There is another knock on the door and it opens just enough for Francis to peek his head in.


    "Just wanted to pop by and say hey. I''m headed over to the training center now to check everything out."


    "We will be right behind you," Wade says as Francis closes the door. He turns his attention back to Ada. "Anything else?" he asks her. She shakes her head no and stands.


    "Thank you again, Alpha Wade. I promise to be a diligent pack member and work hard." She walks out the door with a huge grin on her face, and before the door closes we can hear her shriek in happiness as a male voice greets her.


    Wade stands from his chair and he walks over looking at me.


    "Let''s go have a chat with Alpha Liam about you and me leaving"


    "Oh good. I have some questions for him" I say annoyed.


    "Oh I am sure you do," he smirks


    When we walk in the entire building is full. Men and women are sparring in both human and wolf form and I smile with pride at how much these wolves are doing to improve so quickly. Pack members who had trouble keep focus are defending blow after blow as their confidence soars.


    I steal a nce at Wade who is swelling with pride, like a father watching his kid seed. Liam Saunters over and I double-check my mental barriers so that Wade doesn''t have to be privy to the lust the closer Liam gets. He is looking delicious in his cut-off tank and loose basketball shorts, and he knows it. He has a deep smile on his face and his eyes darken as he flicks them over my body in approval.


    "Ali, my love. You look divine as always." he drawls out. I am pleased to find that his 3exy smile doesn''t have its usual effect on me.


    "Alpha Liam." I greet him and stand next to Wade who is impossible to read.


    "Alpha Liam. Ali and I have to leave the pack for a short period of time. My Beta, Francis." Wade cranes his neck looking for him when he pops up his head and hustles over. Wade rxes a little. And starts again.


    "My Beta, Francis, will be in charge for the evening"


    "Ok," Liam says his eyes are still lingering on me. I peek down at what I am wearing and find that I''m in my usual guardian attire.


    "Alpha Wade. I really would love to have a chat with your guardian, if I may?" Liam reaches out and grabs hold of my hand.


    "Be my guest," Wade says smirking deviously. I''m sure he knows I have a few choice words for Liam.


    Alpha Liam drags me to the doors, pulls me outside swinging me around as he pulls me to his chest for a hug. I reluctantly reach my arms around his back and ept the embrace. He smells, woodsy and sweet and I relish the smell that elicits so many memories of the time we once shared.


    Footsteps behind us force me to break out of the hug and I turn to find a still rough-looking Mason who is walking alongside Isaac. Isaac nods and waves where Mason glowers and steps into the training center. I can feel Liam tense up as he flinches for the doors. "Um. Liam." I say pulling his attention. "Can you tell me what happened with that beat-up kid?"


    "You mean that filthy Omega?" His words are full of ice.


    "Excuse me?" I say trying to contain my anger. Liam sighs and runs his hand down his face.


    "He disrespected me in front of my pack and his." My anger quickly subsides to pride, at the mention of Wade refusing to punish a young omega.


    "How did he disrespect you?" I ask


    "Omega''s don''t train. They cook and clean and stay out of the way. Why do they need to know how to fight?" His words disgust me as I look him over angrily, how could I have ever loved someone like this.


    "So you let your warrior beat the sh!t out of him?"


    "No, I did." he smiles proudly and my heart falls.


    "You beat up a kid?"


    "He is barely a kid," he rolls his eyes.


    I pinch my eyes shut tight trying to keep from crying in anger. All I can see is Mason being stubborn and getting back up to take more hits and my heart feels like it''s tearing in half.


    "He spat at me and told me to fvck off!" he shouts as if it''s some big deal. "And his Alpha refuses to punish him."


    "Fine. As head Omega, tell me how manyshings you demand." I say squaring my shoulders.


    "What?" Liam balks at me.


    "Liam, I am the highest-ranking Omega here and you demand retribution."


    "You are hardly an Omega." he scoffs.


    "I have no wolf." I remind him


    "You are different," he says, raking his hands through his hair.


    "The difference is, you still trained me."


    "Because I love you."


    "You don''t love me. You want me because you can''t have me!" I say my voice rising.


    "You seriously don''t know?" he asks, looking at me like I''m crazy. He paces away from me and spins to face me cing his hands on his hips waiting for me to connect the invisible dots and follow the conversation he is alluding to. "Know what, Liam?"


    "I''m your mate, Ali."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 31

    "Stop fvcking around. There is no way you can know that."I say annoyed.


    "Samuel told me. He told me that when you get out, you will know it too." Liam reaches for me, trying to pull me close. I feel sick and confused as I push him off. Liam is my mate? How would he and Samuel know this? How could Samuel keep it from me, and how long has he known? My stomach feels sick. Has he been lying this whole time to keep me as a guardian?


    "Ali," Liam says softly, trying to reach for me again.


    "Stop. Liam, that''s enough!" I say angrily, my hands up defensively. Slowly, I back away from him and he stays rooted in his spot. I spin and run towards the woods as fast as possible, mind linking Wade. -Forest now. North of the training center-


    Wade doesn''t answer, but I know for a fact he will show up. I stop at a small creek that gurgles and bubbles over therge rocks, hindering its progress. Each ripple reflects the sun that refracts off its surface. This tiny little haven in a world that is feeling increasingly suffocating.


    "Ali," Wade says from behind me and all my tension melts. I feel as though I can think and breathe again as I turn and find him watching me with worry.


    "I needed some space to think. But I can''t leave you unguarded." I lie. I needed him, his presence to help bring back my calm.


    When I was with Liam, I learned to harness my anger, my skepticism. I hated the world and how harsh it was, so I was determined to be harsher. Liam thrives off being the toughest, fiercest warrior, and I learned that trait from him. Love was a weakness, and you are only as strong as your weakest point. So if you love someone strong, you are also stronger. But watching the others I protected over the years love on their mates made me think. Maybe there is more to the mate bond than love based on a mutual desire to be the best.


    Then I met Wade. Admittedly, it wasn''t a great first impression, even if he was poisoned and disoriented. But even in that state, he put others before himself. Everything he does seems so selfless because he loves so much, he feels so much. I nce at Wade as he saunters over to a tree and sits down, leaning back on its trunk. He looks so rxed right now. Even with everything on his te.


    "It is so peaceful out here," he says wistfully, as heys his head back on the bark and closes his eyes.


    A content smile ys across his lips as silence follows his voice. The only sound in the forest is the forest itself and that of the nature which inhabits it. I find myself drawn to him as I walk over and sit next to him, resting my head on the trunk. "Aren''t you going to ask me what is wrong?" I ask him.


    "Are you going to tell me?"


    "I''m not sure I want to talk about it," I answer. He chuckles softly.


    "Then no, I will not ask what is wrong. If it''s heavy enough that you need to share it, you know where to find me."


    Iugh harder than I mean, too. I look over at him and he smiles, pleased with his joke. Of course, I know where to find him. We are attached. He gently reaches out and tucks a loose hair behind my ear, his thumb lingering on my cheek slightly before dropping it to the grass.


    "I''m here if you need someone to listen, Ali. I know that I''ve been hot and coldtely. I don''t mean to be, but if you need a friend. I''m here to listen."


    I smile tightly and nod at him, trying to keep the tears at bay. I am so confused by him. But the more I am with him, the more I am beginning to understand why the council thinks he is so special. He is unique, empathetic, and genuine, and, from what I can tell, he has no ulterior motives or desire to move up in the realm of alpha-ships. He is what an Alpha should be.


    "What time are we leaving?" I ask.


    "It''s an hour and a half drive. He is expecting us at five for a pack tour, dinner is at six, meeting with him and two other alphas at 8:30. I figure we will stay there and return early in the morning." "Good to know,"


    "I asked Francis to get the vehicle ready at three for us to take off."


    "We should probably head back and get ready then," I say, stealing another nce at him.


    He is unlike anyone else I have ever met. Wade sighs heavily as he pushes himself to stand and turns around, putting his hand out before me, offering to help me up. I slide my hand into his and the tingles that once were shocking pop gleefully across our skin and breathe in relief.


    I know they aren''t the mate bond, but even the thought that I am destined to be with such a man makes me feel like maybe all this killing and fighting has been worth it to get where I am. I stare at our enclosed hands as Wade rubs his thumb along the top in circles and slowly moves to pull it back from my hand. Panic rises when I realize this feeling offort is only fleeting. I have never been one to run from my problem.


    Hell, I''m stubborn enough to look at the problem and run full force towards it. But this problem, this im from Liam, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t afraid. Afraid because if he is right, and he is my true mate. Then I will be losing Wade, and what I feel for him in this short time, feels like more than a bond. It feels like life or death without him.


    I crawl into the passenger side of the truck begrudgingly. It''s strange how 2 hours ago we were in the forest and I was thinking about how much I care for this a*****e who refuses to let me drive. I usually like to trek through packnds and get ay of them before we go, hence why I walked to this pack and had my bike shipped. But with Wade''s leg bothering him and the distance we had to travel, I felt it was best to drive.


    And Wade has the coolest massive souped-up truck in a wicked cobalt blue paint job. I swear the moment he saw my happiness about it; he decided he would crush my dreams. The engine rolls to life, vibrating through my ribcage and I can''t help the giddy grin that graces my face. I look over at Wade smiling and find him staring at me,ughing.


    "I promise you can drive it on the way back." He says, and I roll my eyes.


    Ok, maybe he isn''tpletely an a*s.


    "Fine. But I get to pick the music." I say, and he chuckles as we back out and drive down the road.


    "Ok seriously, this truck is insane! It has to be custom. I didn''t think this pack had a big-money reserve?" I ask, running my hand along the dash and over the leather seats.


    "My pack does well. We have investments outside of the pack. We are modest because pack money goes back to the pack. This truck, however, was a gift from my parents when I turned 18 and became the Alpha. My dad did a lot of the upgrades himself." This is the first time he has ever mentioned his parents. I look at him, feeling sad. And then heughs.


    "My parents aren''t dead, Ali. You don''t have to feel sad. My sister married into an international pack in Europe. She has 2 pups and my parents live there half the year and here the other half. Who knows if you stay long enough you may get to meet them." He slides me a reassuring smile and my stomach flops and then rolls.


    I''m not sure how long I will be here and the thought of missing out on seeing his functional family makes me feel sick. Hell, just the thought of not being with him makes me feel sick.


    "Ok, what''s up. I can feel your panic and anxiety. It''s not like you." he says, his eyes focusing hard on the road.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I hate that when he asks me my first thought is to open uppletely and tell him everything from the beginning. I want him to get to know me. My past, my present, and my future that I desperately and trying not to envision with him. Because the more I envision it, the more I panic about what Liam said.


    "Liam is my mate." I blurt.


    My cheeks heat red and I can see his hands tighten on the steering wheel as his knuckles go white. A stab of heartache pierces my mind and then disappears within a moment''s notice. I curse myself internally. Real fvcking great Ali. Super graceful nose dive into the sensitive topic surrounding your bond.


    "How do you know?" he asks, staying calm.


    "He told me," I say honestly.


    There is a moment of silence, and then the heavenly sound of hisughter breaks the tension.


    "I''m sorry." he releases one hand from the wheel and wipes a stray tear. Hisughter is contagious as Iugh with him.


    "What!" I demand, enjoying the lightness in the conversation now.


    "He told you? What, he was trying to kiss you or something and you pushed him away and he just whipped out ''I''m your mate'' and you believed him?¡± "Uhm..."


    "Ali. You told me you can''t find your mate and your mate can''t find you when you are a guardian and wearing your amulet. So how would Liam know?" "He said Samuel told him.¡±


    "And Samuel would know? That makes no sense. How could Samuel know who your mate is? And if by some miracle he deduced it, it doesn''t speak highly of your fatherly figure, Samuel, to tell Liam and not you."


    "Maybe I should call Samuel-" I am interrupted by the ear-shattering sound of metal on metal.


    Everything spins as broken ss floats around my head as I move in slow motion, looking over at Wade, who is reaching out for me. I feel his hand grab me and pull me to his body as we flip front over end several times andnd with a thundering m. My ears ring and my shoulder hurts. Blood drips into my eyes as I turn and see Wade wrapped around me in a protective barrier, unconscious.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 32

    "Wade," I say, trying to wake him up. He groans slightly and opens one eye, looking at me. His eyes grow dark with worry as he sits up fast and reaches out to touch my bleeding forehead. "Sh!t, is that from me or your own injury?" he whispers.


    "I''m not sure," I answer honestly.


    I Take a moment to look around and notice we are still in his truck that''s turned onto its side on Wade''s side of the vehicle. I make my way to a standing position and help wade out of his precarious position. Wade effortlessly breaks out the windshield and we craw out, surveying his truck, trying to understand what the hell happened.


    "Damn." a voice says from behind us.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Turning around, we find a tall man sauntering towards us with short jet ck hair and gray streaks at his temple. He sports a wicked scar down his cheek and a lingering smirk.


    "Can we help you?" Wade asks. The man chuckles and shakes his head.


    "Looks to me like you''re the ones who could use some help." he smiles a brilliant white smile as he continues towards us.


    "We can manage just fine,¡± I say defensively. The man chuckles again, stopping ten feet before us, and shakes his head.


    "Oh, I think not. You see. You two areing with me. You have a meeting."


    "Yes, we do, but not with you," Wade says, I can see his old injury is bothering him again as his leg shakes. He steps up to me, wrapping his hand around my waist, and I know he is trying to calm himself and use me to hide his only weakness.


    "Listen. We can do this one of two ways. I can shoot your boy up with wolfsbane while you try to fight and save him and yourself. We outnumber you, though. Even for you Guardian, I hardly think 60-70 wolves is a fair fight. Or you both cane nicely and have a chat."


    My heart falls. I have only ever been able to maintain a decent fight against 8 wolves at the same time, And it nearly killed me and my client. I talk a big game but when ites to protecting a client, I need to do everything to protect them while fighting. . I turn to see eyes glowing in the woods and men stepping forward from the shadows. He wasn''t kidding. He has an entire army with him.


    "Are you the Rogue King then?" Wade asks.


    "Huh. You aren''t as dumb as you look. Yes. I am." he does a fake bow which elicits augh from wade.


    "Youpliment and insult me at the same time. I know you aren''t the rogue king." Wade smirks. "Simon."


    The rogue turns pale as he flits his eyes around to the other surrounding us.


    "What makes you think you know who the rogue king is?"


    "I have my sources," Wade shrugs.


    I am shocked by all the knowledge that Wade is dropping on this unsuspecting wolf named Simon. I know Wade is smart and determined, but I think I have been underestimating his resourcefulness. In the pack he is open and kind, never appearing superior to his members. But here, right now, he is oozing strength and confidence, and holy sh!t is it attractive.


    "No matter. Either way, you guys areing with us."


    "That''s fine. I think I would rather talk with the Rogue King himself." Wade says, stepping forward.


    Pulling me along like a walking stick.?The rogues lead us along a dark windy path in the woods until wee into a parking lot where we are loaded into an SUV.


    -How are your injuries?- Wade asks through the mind link.


    -I think they are ok. I can already feel my cut healing and I have a bruise that is already healing across my chest from the seatbelt.-


    -You weren''t wearing a seatbelt.- He reminds me.


    -But you were.-


    After a moment of silence, I look over at Wade.


    -thank you for grabbing me before I went out the windshield- I say through the link.


    Wade reaches over and gives my hand a quick squeeze, moving to take it away, but I hold it tight. I look out the window as I cling to his soft warmth for life, relishing the peace it brings me, just knowing he is here.


    Wee to a stop at an abandoned warehouse, and the door opens for us to hop out. We slide off the seat and follow Simon into the building, walking down the short hallway and turning to enter a vast room that looks more like a lobby. I do a quick scan of the room looking for weaknesses, exits, all while trying to n an escape route for us. Guardian training 101, find yourself in a situation, calmly as*sess, and find the exit.


    They lead us through the lobby and back towards arge metal door that is opened, and then Simon gives me a shove and shuts the door behind me. I whip around and find that Wade is no longer with me.


    -Lower your barriers so I have easier ess to you if you need me- I mind link Wade


    -Be safe.- he says and I breathe a little easier.


    I turn and look around the room. A small, warm light illuminates the room from its perch on an enormous wooden desk. The walls are filled from top to bottom with bookshelves full of books for all walks of life. I scan the room looking to the very back and find a male figure sitting at a desk writing something.


    "Rogue King, I suppose?" I ask.


    The figure freezes and turns. He rises from his chair, growing taller until he reaches 6''4". He saunters towards me, the lights above casting shadows that hide his face from my eyes. Until he stops on the other side of therge table and his eyes meet mine. My heart races and my breath hitches.


    "Hello, my little Ali-bee." he says, smiling sweetly. The same smile he had when he showed up for my 9th birthday with the gift I asked for. The same smile my father had.


    "U-uncle Corbin?" I gasp. He nods in affirmation, tears brimming his eyes.


    "You remember me," he says, pleased.


    "How could I not?" I say, bbergasted. "I lost everything because of you."


    His demeanor falters as his smile fades.


    "Yes, well, not everything is as it seems."


    "What does that mean?"


    "All in due time."


    "Why am I here?" I ask, getting right to the matter at hand. I can''t handle a family reunion right now.


    "I want you to help me." He says.


    "Why would I ever help you?" I spit at him.


    "There is so much you don''t know, Ali." he breathes.


    "Well, give me a summary." I shrug, pulling out a chair and taking a seat.


    "In due time. For now, I need your help to organize a meeting with themittee."


    "No,"


    "Ali..."


    "You have given me nothing. I don''t trust you. Themittee is a vital part of the werewolfmunity. Why would I give you ess to them when you are a rogue?" "Because I can give you the answers you have been searching for since you were left all alone wandering in the woods."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 33

    *Wade POV*


    Simon sits across from outside the door that keeps Ali separate from me. It took countless days to figure out Simon''s name and not a single person has been willing to divulge if they even know the Rogue King''s real identity. All that surrounds him is shrouds of mystery and fierce stories about what made him a rogue. What I learned from my sources about Simon is that he is loyal, angry, and always willing to fight for his king.


    I tilt my head, looking him over. His salt and peppered ck hair makes him appear older and his scars paint the picture of a seasoned warrior. I expected him to fit the description Trudy gave of the man that provided her with the pansy that poisoned my pack. He smirks at me when he sees me sizing him up.


    "Sorry boy, I''m not into men,"


    I chuckle at him. He is trying to piss me off, but not just for his pure enjoyment. No, he is trying to get me emotionallypromised so he can get answers from me. Unfortunately for him, if he is searching for answers about themittee giving me a guardian, he will be sorely disappointed, because I have none.


    "Just ask your questions, there is no need to insult me," I say stoically.


    Simon looks at me strangely, then leans in.


    "Why are you so important to themittee?"


    "Got to admit, Simon, I was hoping you had that answer for me. I have no idea why they think I''m so important,"


    "Your little girlfriend didn''t tell you?" he sneers. I don''t like his tone but I have to admit I like the idea of Ali being my girlfriend.


    "You mean my guardian? No, Ali didn''t tell me. She also doesn''t know."


    "You''re full of sh!t." He says, doubtfully.


    I shrug my shoulders.


    "I just assumed someone was trying to kill me."


    "Kill you?" heughs menacingly. "In order for someone to want to kill you, you would need to be significant."


    "Significant enough for your Rogue King to continually attack my pack." I retort.


    Simon rolls his eyes and huffs back into his seat.


    "He heard a whisper, and he followed it on the wind," he says begrudgingly.


    "Oh, and what whisper would that be?"


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "I mean since we are bonding and all that," I say, smiling sweetly at him.


    Simon looks me over again and stands up.


    "Stand up, Alpha," he demands.


    I sigh in annoyance, but Iply and stand. He is almost 2 inches shorter than me and muchnkier. He squares his shoulder and res at me.


    "You''re big. I''ll grant you that, but I know your weakness, Wade."


    He smirks at me sickly and takes a step back.


    "Which one? I have many," I say nonchntly.


    "Oh, I know full well how many weaknesses you have. We have been scouting you for years. I''ve watched you train yourself and not your pack. I''ve lurked in the shadows when you thought no one was around to hear you scream in agony."


    I grow still watching him, trying my best to keep my resolve. One day, two years ago, I had trained and trained and trained. I wasn''t able to get the move I was working on down. After 12 hours of trying and failing because of my leg, I ran to the woods and sobbed in pain. I waded into the cold creek waters and released into the babbling brook my anguish, frustrations as I cursed the heavens for my plight.


    Pain is a funny thing. It can warp a mind. For so long I looked at myself as someone who was getting stronger, the pain became more bearable. But there are days when I''m limited because my muscles are still tattered in my thigh. Those are the days I try to push through, make my body do what I know it can''t to prove that I''m not weak.?I always fail.


    Those are always the days I break. He had watched me break under the cover of the shadows. Now it''s a question of whether he knows the real reason. If word gets out that I''m not up to standards, many alphas wille to try taking over my pack. I''m already fighting rogues. Adding packs to the mix would be our downfall.


    "Ah. See, now I see an emotion I can work with. I can destroy you with just a few simple whispers." He smiles happily.


    "You think I care about you destroying me? My only concern is for my pack. My downfall is something I don''t fear."


    "Haha! You only care because an Alpha needs his pack to be an alpha."


    "I would step down in a heartbeat if I felt someone else could take care of my pack the way I feel they deserve. But I have yet to find an alpha who treasures all his pack members, not just the ones graced with a wolf."


    Simon takes a step back, looking me over. He tilts his head, looking for any truth in my words. I''m not sure if he finds what he is looking for, but he clicks his teeth and walks back around, and takes his seat.


    "Alpha Wade, have a seat. I would hate for your leg to act up," he says, looking smug.


    My muscles tense and I sit down. So he knows about my injury.


    After what feels like forever Ali, steps out of the office and Simon stands.


    "Alpha, he wants to see you," Ali says, not looking at me. I eye her suspiciously and try to mind link her, but she ignores my attempts. I Stand and square my shoulders as I walk into the office, reaching out and squeezing her hand as I walk by hoping my touch will help her the way her touch always helps me.


    The metal door nks shut behind me as make my way towards him at a steady pace. He stands up and reaches out to shake my hand. I weigh not shaking it vs shaking it and decide that offending the guy who has been killing my pack members might be a bad political move.


    "Alpha Wade. thank you foring."


    He says, sitting back down at his desk. I quirk a brow at him in mild amusement.


    "Like I had a choice?" I ask.


    "Well, it was very nice of us to give you a ride after your tragic ident." He smiles.


    I already know I don''t like this guy, but the way he went about getting a meeting by destroying something I love and injuring someone I care about makes me hate him even more.


    "What do you want, Rogue? King? Rogue King? What do you prefer? I''m not sure how to address the king of outcasts."


    "Corbin will do just fine." he smiles again.


    "Fine. Corbin, why am I here?"


    "Because I want your help," he says.


    "Help with what?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "To bring down the Committee." He says with a satisfied smile.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 34

    "And what would you do once we take themittee down? I suppose you would proim yourself the king?" I ask, not bothering to veil my contempt for him.


    He shrugs with a wry smile. And I run my hand over my face, chuckling.


    "No." I shrug, feeling lost for words. "No, I will not help you."


    "I know we have had our differences in the past, Alpha Wade."


    "Differences? DIFFERENCES? Poisoning my pack for years, killing my pack members in attacks, attacking the children? That''s what you consider a difference of opinion? You''re fucking crazy." I bellow. Corbin sighs and leans forward, resting his elbows on the desk in front of him.


    "I can assure you, I seem like the bad guy, but I am not. I understand my actions have spoken much louder than the words I am speaking. But I truly have the best in mind for the werewolf world." "Exin to me how attacking me and taking out my pack helps you achieve your goal."


    "You are important," he says as if it''s the clearest answer ever.


    I groan in annoyance. It seems to be the only consistent thing in my life, hearing how important I am yet never being told why.


    "I just want to protect my pack. I want no trouble from you or anyone else. So no. I will not help you take down themittee."


    "I would rmend, for the safety of your pack, that you reconsider that position, Alpha Wade. There is a war brewing and your pack is at the center."


    "I will take that as a threat."


    "I suggest you do," he says, trying to maintain hisposure, but I can see his anger slipping through.


    I stand and stride towards the door with haste.


    "Alpha Wade," he calls and I stop with my hand on the doorknob. "I am guilty of many things, but you are mistaken when you say that we have been poisoning your pack for years. That wasn''t us." "Why should I believe you?" I scoff.


    "I''m not sure you can in most regards, but I thought you should know. You are miscing the me when ites to the poison."


    I yank the door open, fuming and frustrated. Being cordial with the man who has led to the death of so many pack members may just be the hardest thing I have ever done. I am shaking with the urge to kill him, and my wolf is wanting to avenge his beloved members. A hand reaches out and takes mine and a wave of calm washes over me like water in the seapping over a shore. Each wave ebbing at the anger I so fiercely want to hold on to. I breathe deeply and look over at Ali.


    Her eyes scan over me as she reads my expression.


    "Drop the barrier if you need help," she whispers.


    Simon''sugh rings through the room and he stands from where he had been sitting. Pointing at our entwined hands, and chuckles once more.


    "She is your little girlfriend."


    Ali stands stoically beside me, not bothering to acknowledge hisment. It''s obvious that she is choosing to not respond because it''s beneath her to exin the Guardian bond to someone like Simon. But I can''t help but feel excited she doesn''t deny it. My heart swells with confidence and I zero in on thenky man.


    "We are leaving," I say simply.


    "Yeah, sure sure," he says smiling.


    When we pass Simon, he reaches out, grabbing the crook of my arm.


    "Hope your leg does ok with the long walk," and he smirks.


    I pull my arm from his thin long fingers and toss him a snarl. He backs away, smirking.


    Ali and I walked for an hour in silence. The only thing on my mind is getting back and getting hold of Alpha Nick and his group. Thest thing I need to do is offend them by being a no-show. I slide a nce over at Ali and see her straggling a little behind me. I stop abruptly and watch as she walks past me in a daze. Her expression seems confused, and she seems to be working something out in her head.


    "Ali," I call out to her softly. She stops and looks at me, concern crossing her brow.


    "Alpha, are you ok? Is your leg bothering you?" she asks.


    "No, I am fine. But you, however, seem to be lost in your mind." I crossed over to her and poke her forehead. She smirks.


    "Sorry, Alpha. I''m just trying to understand why the Rogue King wanted to see you," she says. She looks around the forest, not making eye contact. "Who says he wanted to see me?" I scoff.


    "Why else would he take us for a chat?" she quips, sounding grumpy.


    "He wanted you, Ali. Not me." She freezes like a deer caught in headlights. I eye her up suspiciously. I can tell she is hiding something.


    "What?" her voice sounds squeaky.


    "Everything he said to me was just him trying to cover for something, pretending like he needed my help."


    "Maybe he does?"


    "Highly unlikely."


    "You are important, Wade. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here."


    "So everyone keeps telling me," I grumble.


    Silence falls over us again, but unlike our usual calm type, this one feels heavy and stifling.


    "So Francis and Sammy are having a baby. That''s cool." Ali says, trying to break the strange tension. I chuckle. She has no idea how bad of a subject change this is. "Yeah, don''t congratte Francis on it," I say curtly.


    "What?"


    I sigh heavily. Might as well tell her.


    "Pansy can be fatal to wolf pups. Apparently." I say, trying not to be emotional.


    This is my best friend''s child, my niece or nephew, my would-be newest pack member. The possibility of its death weighs heavily on me for not doing enough to protect our pack. Also, because the woman who poisoned us did it because she wanted me. I know Francis and Sammy don''tpletely me me, but I know Francis feels weird about it. "What?" Ali breathes out. "Have they gone to a doctor?"


    "That''s where they have been, Ali. The doctor said the child seems to be growing ok, but the likelihood of its wolf surviving is extremely low. And we know if the wolf fully dies in a child before their first transformation, that the human side also often sumbs." "Their baby is dying," Ali says, and I can hear the crack in her voice.


    I stop and look at her. Her eyes light up with realization.


    "That''s why you didn''t want to fight off the rogues, and why you agreed to speak with Corbin."


    "I needed to see if he matches the description of the guy Trudy is iming gave her the poison. Also, because I don''t have a death wish and we were severally outnumbered."


    "Liam would have fought to the death," she says and I freeze.


    I hate when she says his name so informally. It only serves to remind me that their rtionship is one that is very different than ours. Theirs is far more intimate and ours is merely a working rtionship.


    "Yes, well, I''m not Alpha Liam," I say, sighing.


    She looks at me and smiles softly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I am well aware, and I appreciate your brains more than his brawn." She moves to me and drops a kiss on my cheek. She steps back happy with herself and my shocked face, I assume, and turns on her heels, trekking away. The tension has definitely shifted. I smile and scramble after her like the love-struck fool I am.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 35

    Ali POV


    For years, I had assumed my uncle just ran off and became a rogue. I could imagine him piging viges and leaving people for dead, much as he had done for my family. I can''t say that I me our old alpha for being so angry at Uncle Corbin. He ruined thergest peace treaty in the history of werewolves. I remember the whole pack was bustling with excitement, setting up for the ceremony that would unite the rival packs with ours through the union of marriage between our Alpha''s daughter and the rival packs Beta''s son. The only problem was that his daughter, Gail, never showed up. They sent every tracker to find her. What they reportedly found was her dead in the arms of Uncle Corbin. Uncle Corbin ran from her, and it was determined he had killed her in cold blood out of jealousy. My father, being the Beta and older brother, was given the punishment. When mom spoke up about how unfair that was, she and I were added to the sentence. 3 more innocent lives were ruined because of his delusional thought that the alpha''s daughter was his mate.


    I m my sword on my desk, groaning in frustration. All my unresolved emotions from childhood are flying back at me from every direction. Relief that I''m not alone when ites to family, hatred for what he did to our family, desire for revenge for what was not only stolen from my original pack but also from me.


    Had he just not been so selfish, could I have lived out a good life? Maybe I wouldn''t have had to kill and bond myself from alpha to alpha. Maybe I would have loved being a little housewife with the apron baking pie waiting on her doting mate to walk in the door. Ok, probably not all that. But it all could have been so different. I could have had a family. A proper home.


    I groan again in frustration. I hate this train of thought. Thinking of the past gets you stuck in the past. And I can''t afford to go back to being weak and whimpering. The morphing of me into a guardian was a good thing. Not to mention that I am excellent at it. I''m a badass omega who takes shit from no one. Well, other than themittee.


    I pull off my tactical vest, tossing it to the side, and then gingerly strip off my tank top. I knew I would ache once we stopped moving, which is why I insisted on running back when Francis met us at the border with a truck. I had approved of Wade going with Francis as I actually trust him, and I was fast enough to beat them back to the packhouse.


    Unzipping my pants, I step out of them, toss them to the side and step into the bathroom, turning the faucet on. I realize I left my towel in my room and turn to get it and notice my room is pitch ck. The back of my neck prickles with awareness. Someone is in here. Using the light from the bathroom, I ease myself to my desk and reach for my sword, only to find it not there.


    I have two options right now. I could call for help from Wade via the mind link, or I can murder someone in the dark while wearing only my bra and panties. Seeing as keeping Wade safe is my one and only priority, I''m going to have to suck it up and use my feminine prowess to the best of my ability.


    Suddenly, the bathroom light flickers off and I sigh heavily. I hate fighting in the dark. Not that I''m bad at it. It just requires much more honed mental acuity and I''m already tired. I close my eyes and focus on my other senses. I hear a creak from over my left shoulder, so I duck and spin wide to my right, sweeping my leg out. A thud and a groan assure me I''ve indeed hit my target, and I leap onto my attacker''s stomach.


    Reaching out, I grab hold of what I hope is their cor and try to hold them still as I connect my fist ncing off the side of their cheek. A near miss. Suddenly, my body is lifting as arge hand rests on my waist and flips me with ease. The attacker, who based on the proportion of their hand size and their waist that is now firmly situated between my thighs, is very much a male.


    A hand glides down my bare leg and I feel it. I''m not sure I would have noticed it had I not been forcing my other senses to be more prominent, but ever so slightly, I feel the dull pang of tingles across my skin. My first reaction is to freeze. And then at a moment''s notice, I snatch the hand, yanking it across my chest, throwing my legs up and over the male''s shoulders, and put him in a rear-naked chokehold. I apply extra pressure on their elbow, threatening to break their arm.


    "Wade," I say calmly. "I''d really rather not break my own arm by breaking yours. Tap out."


    "Wrong Alpha, sweetheart," he growls and at a moment''s notice, I''m lifted yet again and mmed hard against a wall.


    "Liam?" I choke out as he forces his elbow up into my neck, removing my legs from the ground.


    "You thinking about someone other than your mate?" he seethes, his hot breath stinging my face.


    He snuggles into the crook of my neck, searching for my scent. Groaning in anger he then, reaches up, tangling his hand in the chain of my amulet, and rips it from my neck. Tossing it into the dark. He nuzzles harder into my neck, then moves, resting his head against mine. I take the moment to pull my foot up against the wall and, pushing with all my might, I tackle him back and onto a softnding pad. He rolls on top of me and I bring my legs around his waist, attempting to force myself under his shoulder and around his back. That''s when I noticed it. Liam must have shifted on his way here. He ispletely naked.


    "Li-Liam." I stutter out, the first time in a long time feeling like the small stature woman I ampared to these alpha males.


    "Mmm, you smell so good."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "ENOUGH!" I boom.


    Liam freezes for a moment and removes his pressure from me. I kick his chest, pushing myself further up the bed, and notice a cool metal object with my fingers. I cling to it, feeling its oval shape, and breathe in relief. My amulet. I tie the broken chain and ce it back over my neck, hoping it will help pull Liam from his lustful state.


    The room lights up with a click of the switch and Liam goes rigid. Looking over relief washes over me as I stare at a worried-looking Wade.


    "Ali," he says, looking from me to Liam, confused. "Am I interrupting?" he asks.


    I can see the shock on his face as his eyes flit between Liam and me.


    "We are fine, Alpha Wade. This is an issue between mates," Liam says, annoyed.


    Wade freezes and looks at me for an answer.


    "He was leaving," I say, looking at Liam, who rolls his eyes, growing angry by the moment.


    "I am your mate! We should be in the same room." He demands.


    "I can''t know my mate until I finish my mission here, Alpha Liam. So until they release me from my duties, you will remain away from me," I say, my tone cold.


    "I want you off my packnds," Wade adds.


    Liamughs and walks to the door, stopping to size Wade up.


    "I''m here undermittee orders. You don''t have the authority to kick me off." he looks over his shoulder at me. "We aren''t finished yet."


    "That may be, Alpha Liam, but you are no longer wee in or near my packhouse."


    Liam saunters out the bedroom door, disappearing into the hallway. Wade then moves closer to me, reaches down to my bed, and grabs a throw nket, wrapping it around me. His eyes gravitate to my neck and he reaches out, stopping when he thinks better of it and points.


    "I''ll fix it while you go get your shower?" he says.


    Considering Liam just went all dominant male on me over my scent, I decide taking off my amulet probably isn''t a big deal anymore. Sighing, I hand it over to Wade. Wade refuses to make eye contact and stiffly walks away from me to my desk and takes a seat to fix my sp. I can only imagine how seeing me like this must upset him.


    I take my time in the shower, rinsing the blood from the ident from my forehead and scrubbing my body harder than necessary. After Liam''s touch, I feel grubby and dirty. I can''t help but feel overwhelmed with disappointment at the thought that Liam might actually be my mate.


    When I walk out of the bathroom, I find Wade waiting for me. He quickly tosses the amulet over my head and takes a deep breath of air. Almost like he had been holding his breath. I eye him strangely and step around him, my footnding on a makeshift bed. "Uh, what''s this?" I raise a brow. He smirks at me.


    "Ok, I know you will tell me, no but, I don''t like the idea of you staying in here alone when he is still on pack grounds and can get around undetected."


    "Hmmm..." my heart clenches at his thoughtfulness.


    "I mean, if you want you can have the bed." he smiles at me.


    "Oh, you mean I can sleep in the bed that is mine?" I pretend to be ttered "My, what a proper gentleman,"


    Wade smirks and crawls into his little nest of nkets.


    "Hah! I''m already in bed, so you have to get the lights!" he smirks, looking like a giddy child and I chuckle at him.


    I never know what to expect from him.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 36

    Wade


    POV


    I have never in my life smelled such an intoxicating smell. Ali''s scent wafts around me, filling me with lust, desire, and the need to never leave her side. She smells of the morning dew in the early hours of the day, fresh likevender and honey, with a touch of crisp


    tart apple.


    My wolf is gently howling in blissful happiness. Leaping around like I have released him into a meadow of flowers after a lifetime of solitude in a cement prison. She''s my mate. Ali is my mate. She has no clue and I can''t tell her. That wouldn''t be fair, for her to be torn between the lie that Liam is spinning and the truth only I can know.


    She has her mission, and now I have mine. I can''t fathom the idea of Liam sneaking back in here. It has nothing to do with her not being able to take care of herself and more to do with the undying need to just be near her. I sit up slightly to catch a glimpse of her in her bed.


    "Wade," she whispers.


    "Mm-hmm," I respond, trying to act like I hadn''t just been trying to check on her.


    "Do you think the mate bond is really important?" she asks, sounding scared.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean like, what if I don''t like my mate?"


    "You can''t deny half your soul, Ali."


    "Oh," she says. "It''s just... I don''t want Liam to be my mate."


    My heart aches with the desire to tell her, scream from the top of my lungs ''It''s not Liam, it''s me!'' But I know it''s selfish and wrong to just add to her confusion.


    "You don''t know that he is," I say.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "He went crazy when he ripped my amulet off. He said I smelled so good," she says, trying to convince me.


    What she doesn''t know is that her scent sent me running to her room. I had followed it until the moment it disappeared behind her door. And then I walked in, and I knew it was her.


    "Well, you do smell good," I say, mentally pping myself. "That doesn''t mean that he scented you as his mate."


    "You still don''t believe him?"


    "He''s not done a whole lot to elicit any trust from me," I say truthfully. "I think you are being blinded by the potential of finding your mate. You need to focus on what you know. Not what people keep telling you." "But Wade, I felt the sparks."


    "And you have sparks with me. Big deal right?" my voice sounds clipped as my jealousy slips through.


    "I''m sorry." She breathes.


    "Ali, it''s fine. I just think you have put so much stock in finding your mate that it is now being used against you. My advice would be to step back and hold to the truths that you know."


    "Which are what?" she scoffs.


    "You are here on a mission. You are bonded to me. No one knows who your true mate is other than your true mate, and you when the timees. Hold true to who you are until you finish your mission."


    "How can you be so wise? You were so annoying when I first got here." she jokes.


    "Hey! I was poisoned. I literally plead insanity." I say chuckling and sheughs.


    "Hah! Plea denied." She says. I sit up and throw my pillow at her. Itnds with a thud and she releases an ''oof''


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    "That would be suicide, for more than one reason," I say, smirking in the dark. She sighs heavily.


    "Ok, true. I''ll just wait until the bond is gone. Prepare yourself for death, Alpha. Your days are numbered." I''m not sure my stomach can handle more knots if it tried. I can''t wait for the day the guardian bond is gone and she can finally see me the way I see her. I wake up and find that Ali is gone. Assuming she got up early like usual, I head to my room and toss on jeans and the first shirt I can find. Eager to see her this morning, I sprint down the stairs, almost colliding with Francis on thending. "Woah!" He says, his hands flying up to protect himself.


    "Sorry." I rush out, offering him a curt head nod. And move past him.


    "Alpha Wade, Alpha Nick is on the phone."


    I stop where I am and twist around.


    "Sh!t, I forgot to call himst night," I ask him.


    "I called him for you and informed him. I asked him to call you back at 10 am. And it is now 10:02 am."


    I begrudgingly change course and head to my office, plopping down in my chair like a chastised child. I sigh heavily, reaching for the phone and bring it to my ear.


    "Alpha Nick, I''m sorry for the wait,"


    "It''s no problem. What is a problem is your capture yesterday. How did they manage to swipe you along with your guardian?"


    "We both agreed to go with them since they had about 70 rogues waiting to fight us. I''m not one to back down from a fight, but I will admit to using my brains before my brawn." I smirk.


    "More than I can say for most alphas these days," Alpha Nick chuckles. "Now, let''s get down to business. I know you weren''t able to make it to the meeting yesterday, but we still had it with a few of the others. We have some interesting information for you." "I am all ears." Finally, some headway.


    "Themittee is making a move to unite the packs on this continent. Almost as if creating a nation within the human nation. Not all the Alpha''s are so in line with this idea."


    "I''m not sure how that would differ from what we currently have," I say


    "That''s what I said. Now, this part is mostly spection, but there are whispers about themittee wanting to add an active alpha as an overseer of affairs."


    "Like a king?"


    "I suppose, in a way. They would get a vote, but they would mostly travel to ensure that the Alphas areplying with the new set of rules."


    "As a sort of agent of justice?"


    "That is what it sounds like to me." I can hear him rifling through papers.


    "So what does this have to do with me?"


    "Well, rumor has it they have already selected their Top Alpha."


    "And you assume it is me?" I scoff.


    "There are 8 guardians active on missions right now. All of them are guarding Alphas under orders of themittee. You are one of them. We believe you could be the top choice." "That seems highly unlikely. Only 4-5 alphas actually know my name, so I think we can safely remove my name from the list."


    "Wade, you are severely underestimating yourself and the weight your name carries. Alphas may not know your name, but when we were digging, the one name we heard the most out of every single pack member''s mouth, even in my pack, is Alpha Wade." "I''m not understanding."


    "Alpha Wade." He sighs. "How many pack members have you had leave your pack grounds, turn rogue?"


    "I have had 1 since bing alpha," I say, feeling terrible about Jacob''s disappearance.


    "And you have been an Alpha for 6 years? 1 in 6 years. More and moretely, alphas are bing meaner, unruly, and unchecked. Larger packs are losing 10 a year to the rogue lifestyle. Your pack is loyal, and they love you. When they leave to visit family in other packs, they speak of you as if you are their brother."


    "I had no idea," I say truthfully.


    "When is thest time you have turned someone into an omega?"


    "Never," I say sternly.


    "What do you do with those who don''tply with the rules?" he asks, taken aback.


    "We have never had that issue until recently. asionally we will whip and chastise. But most recently, a young woman poisoned our pack. Her mate rejected her as punishment, though it seemed hardly effective."


    "Interesting. Why don''t you strip them of their wolves?" He asks.


    "Being an omega should not be punishment. People are born into that rank. By forcing wolves to be omegas, we are telling our born omegas they are as worthless as the criminals we make omega. I choose to value them because they take care of us. Here in my pack, they are grateful for our protection and happily work on the tasks within their abilities."


    "Interesting," he says, sounding in deep thought, then clearing his throat. "Well, that''s all I have. If it is you, I''d tread lightly. I''m not too happy that themittee isn''t doing more to inform you if you are the chosen alpha." and then the line clicks off.


    The rogues must also think I am the top choice since they have been attacking us for years. Now the new question is why was Ali only just recently ced with me if the rogues have been watching us for so long.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 37

    *Ali


    POV*


    I hated skirting out early this morning, leaving Wade sleeping soundly on the floor. He looked so peaceful and serene as he smiled through what I can only assume was a happy dream. It makes me feel worse for not confiding in him about the Rogue King being my only surviving family. Uncle Corbin hadn''t given me much more than vague promises of answers I never sought, but now they have settled in my mind like a festering wound.


    I have to know these mysterious answers. This supposed truth that would change my view of my uncle and alter how I see themittee. I wasn''t ready for his answers yesterday. Hell, it''s possible I won''t ever be ready. But Uncle Corbin swears his answers are important not just for me to hear for myself, but for the good of the werewolfmunity, especially Wade. I''ve tried to convince myself that setting up a meeting with Uncle Corbin again is so I can protect Wade, but I know that this is about me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I woke Francis up earlier and asked for him to remain close to Wade while I took care of Guardian duties, and he was happy toply. It seems Francis has missed his best friend while he was on his trip. I pull my hood up over my head, disappearing into the forest line undetected. My legs push hard as I speed along in a hurry to get this exchange over with. A quick meeting with Simon at sunrise for a letter with small crumbs of truth to prove that I can trust him.


    I sneak up on a clearing and see an on-edge Simon sitting on a boulder waiting for me. I hang back for a minute, watching him in his loneliness. You can learn a lot about a man by observing what they do in silence. Simon watches a butterfly as it dances around, slowly he extends his hand and itnds on his finger briefly. A smile forms on Simon''s face as he closes his eyes and sighs happily.


    "I miss you, my butterfly," he whispers as flutters away from him on a breeze.


    I suddenly feel like I am intruding on a very special moment, so I push through the brush and enter the clearing, looking over at a bemused Simon.


    "It feels wrong, doesn''t it? Like you are cheating on your alpha?" he smirks.


    I hate how right he is.


    "I am gathering intel. I''m not sure how that can be categorized as wrong." I respond.


    "Oh, I suppose you are right. That''s how it started for me too,"


    "I don''t have the luxury of time to chitchat, Simon. Hand me what I am here for." I say, crossing the clearing to him. He stands producing a folded mani envelope and handing it to me.


    "I know it may seem hard to believe, but Corbin is the good guy. I have a feeling your Alpha sweetheart might be as well."


    "He is," I say, referring to Wade, not even bothering to care about him calling him my sweetheart.


    Ok, that''s not totally true. The idea of Wade being mine brought a chill down my spine in excitement, and then it quickly turned sour when the thought that Liam was my true mate crossed my mind.


    "Well, until next time." Simon stands, pushing off the boulder, and turns, running into the forest, disappearing from my sight.


    I unfold the mani folder, frowning at it slightly. I will have to take the time to look it over when I get back to the packhouse, but I will have to wait for Wade to wake up and leave. Wade is giving me the distinct impression that I will be having a sleepover party with him on my floor for some time. Not that I mindpletely. It''s kind of sweet having someone want to protect me for once. It''s been a long since I''ve felt important enough to be looked after.


    I tuck the folder into the inner pocket of my jacket and zip it up, turning back towards the packhouse. I once again pull my hoodie up over my head and sneak back into my room, taking care to not wake the still soundly sleeping Alphaying on my bedroom floor. I stealthily reach for my hidden wooden box and open it, cing the envelope within it with the most important article in my life, my guardian allegiance contract. I run my hand over the only family heirloom I have left and close it gently. Normally, these contracts remain at the training center, on disy for those new to the order to have something to look up to. But as it is myst mission, I asked to carry it with me to remind me of my mission here.


    I put the box away and nce over my shoulder at the sound of Wade mumbling and turning over. He mumbles some more and I walk over to him, leaning over to pull the nket back up over him. Wade gently grabs my hand as he rolls and I fumble to notnd on top of him. I end up on the floor next to him, his hand fully engulfing mine, and Iy on my stomach just watching him.


    There are many nights I''ve had to watch the Alphas sleep or at least be near them working night to catch their assants. This alpha looks different than the rest. Where they all looked menacing and aged, Wade looks calm and younger. I know he is younger than me by only two years. But he often seems so much wiser than many of themittee members.


    There is always a silent n formting in his mind. He is different, it could be that I am stupidly falling in love with him even knowing that my potential mate is somewhere else in the pack at this very moment. Perhaps that''s what makes him so special. How easy he is to love. I would find myself hard-pressed to choose even themittee if it meant them or him.


    I lean forward, cing a gentle kiss on the top of his hand, and a smile forms on his face. For a moment, I swear he is awake, but I don''t feel his consciousness stirring in my mind. That constant buzz as he works to keep his barrier during the day. I slowly remove my hand from his and stand crossing to the door.


    It''s time I call Samuel and fill him in on a few things. As I open the door, Wade murmurs loudly and his words be more clear.


    "You are mine." he giggles. "I love you, Ali," and he turns over one more time, smacking his lips together.


    As I close the door behind me, I have to put a concerted effort into wiping the goofy smile off my face. Wade had opened his barriers once and really let his emotions wreak havoc in my mind. I knew it was love, but it also seemed like it was so much more. His raw emotions felt like my own and I have to admit, it scared me. It still scares me. What will happen when this guardianship is over and it''s revealed he isn''t my mate? The thought is far more painful than a de to the gut, so I tuck it away as I pull out my cell phone. The phone line trills a few times before Samuel''s gruff voice answers through the line.


    "Ali," he greets me


    "There may have been an incident."


    "So I have heard." he sounds annoyed. Sh!t, I knew I should have called him the moment we got back from the rogues.


    "Would you like my version or yourp dogs?" I say, getting snarky.


    I don''t like the idea that he knows all these things before I even ry them to him. I know someone is around watching us, but it''s a matter of who. Liam loathes Samuel, but things could change. Or is it possible that Samuel is watching the rogues and has more knowledge than he is willing to share?


    "Oh, don''t be bitter, Ali. I''m not watching you. I''m monitoring our newestmittee member." He chuckles.


    "What?" I say, taken aback. The newestmittee member? "Wade?"


    "Mm-hmm. Why? Do you not think he is fit for the job? It was between him and one other, but I was overruled and they chose Wade." he says nonchntly. "Samuel, why are you divulging all this information now."


    "It''s no longer a secret. Your Alpha, it seems, knows more than he lets on about. We sent you there to protect him, be his confidant, learn what he knows." "I''m a guardian Samuel! Not a spy!" I whisper angrily, looking around, hoping no one can hear me.


    "Ali, you are there to do what I tell you to do." He sighs in annoyance. "I''m not asking you to spy, themittee needs to know if he is the right choice." "He is!" I say, cutting him off. "He is the best choice."


    "Interesting," he says. After a moment of silence, I ask the only question I''ve been wanting to ask him.


    "Samuel, Why is Liam iming to be my mate?" I ask, shyly.


    "Because he is," Samuel says nonchntly. Suddenly I feel sick.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 38

    "How can you know that?" I ask, exasperated.


    My ears are still ringing with verification from yet another person that, what I once dreamed of, I now can have. Only now, that dream has changed. A girlish fantasy and crush over a boy morphed into the desire forpanionship with an equal mate. And something about Liam and how he speaks about omegas makes me think he will never view me as an equal to him. "It''splicated," he says, sounding distracted. "Ali, we will talk soon. Something came up." and the line clicks dead.


    "Fvck!" I scream angrily, running my hand through my loose locks.


    I walk out from my wooded shelter and stalk towards the training center. Maybe I should do a little training. I need to burn off some energy. I slide in the doors unnoticed. Everyone looks like rigid soldiers following one instructor''s moves.


    Liam walks around proudly with a long stick and when anyone steps out of line, he whacks their ankles with a loud thwack. I gawk in horror as I look over and see the omegas in the corner blundering about trying to toss punches. Frank and Mason are the only pair that seem to farewell. I make my way to them, and Mason stops looking up at me. Instead of looking excited to see me, he looks ashamed and ducks his head.


    "Mason," I whisper, trying not to be noticed by Liam.


    "Ms. Guardian," he says, still averting my gaze.


    "Excuse me? It''s Ali to you, young man." I joke.


    Mason says nothing and shoots a worried nce toward Liam, who is still blissfully unaware of my presence as he tortures Wade''s warriors.


    "Alpha Liam says if we call his mate by her first name we are disrespecting him and you."


    "Liam imed I was his mate?" I ask, now royally pissed off about the whole mate situation.


    "He told us all."


    "Fvcking sh!t," I mutter, cing my hands on my h!ps.


    I look at him and the other omegas who are now bowing their heads in my presence as if I were some queen. I couldn''t hate anything more than this.


    "Why are all of you over here when you should train with the rest?"


    "Omegas train with omegas," Mason says. "Alpha Liam''s orders."


    "Does Alpha Wade know?"


    "We don''t want to burden him with such trivial things," Frank interjects.


    "My love!" Liam calls through the building.


    I close my eyes tight, groaning in frustration. This as*shole is starting to really piss me off. Liam closes in on me but I stay rooted where I am. He puts his arms out wide with a smug look on his face and tries to embrace me. I duck out and around him, tsking. "Nope," I say, turning to find him annoyed with my rebuff.


    He stalks closer to me, leaning in and forcing me into a hug that would normally hurt a human.


    "Don''t embarrass me in front of my students and pack members, my love."


    "I am not your love," I say, wiggling out and pushing him back.


    He ignores my anger.


    "Come train with us! Maybe you can show us some moves."


    He takes me away from the omegas who stay rooted where they are watching the spectacle with wanting eyes. I can see how much they want to contribute to the safety of their pack.


    "I was going to show them," I say, pointing back over to the omegas.


    Liamughs loudly at me until he realizes I''m not joking. Then he stops short, scoffing at me.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I am serious!"


    "Ali, they are omegas. Teaching them to fight is useless. Plus, they live sh!tty lives anyway, let whatever happens happen,"


    "What?" I fume, trying to follow his sick mindset.


    "Are you saying that being an omega is so sh!tty we should just let them die without even giving them the chance to defend themselves?"


    "You said it, not me."


    "I''M AN OMEGA!" I seethe through clenched teeth.


    "Not anymore. You are mated to an Alpha. Your status is about to go up."


    Liam looks so happy with himself. Like he is winning over my heart by doing me some drastic favor.


    "I will always be an omega," I say.


    Liam''s face softens, and for the first time, he resembles a kind person.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Baby. You don''t have to remain an omega. I will make you better." He coos, trying to calm me down.


    His words feel like a snakeshing out and clinging to my skin. Its venom is trying to disperse through my veins and fast-tracking poison to my heart. H is words, how he is saying them, is all the proof in the world to know that he is not my mate. Forget the fvcking mate bond. He is not the mate I choose. Where my anger and frustration for him sat now blooms a deep-seated hatred. He has turned something so beautiful and pure into something meaningless and degrading. "Alpha Liam, I challenge you to a fight," I say, fire in my eyes.


    "Oh, yes. Baby, I ept." he blurts.


    I roll my eyes and step back into the center of the pitch. Liam is a formidable fighter. Hell, he taught me the basics of what I know. But I have grown and learned a lot these past 7 years. I have picked up skills he once told me, even he was afraid to try. Learning one martial art wasn''t enough for me. I wanted to impress him and be better for him. Now I''m just excited to prove I am better than him.


    Liam follows behind and then turns to face everyone in the center.


    "My mate wants to spar with me. Watch and learndies and gentlemen."


    "This OMEGA wants to spar," I correct him.


    I can see the rage in his eyes. His pack members murmur, trying to understand what is happening. I nce at Wade''s pack and they all stand proud; the warriors move over to find their omegas friends and they intermingle standing together. With no warning, I can see the blur that is Liam charging towards me.


    I sidestep just in time to miss his tackle by his hand swipes out, grabbing hold of my wrist and whipping me around. Liam firmly ces his chest to my back and runs his nose along my captured neck. Growling when he can''t catch my scent.


    Dropping my weight, I lift my knees and he loses his single arm hold on me as I fall to the ground below us. I roll to the side, tossing out a quick jab to his inner thigh, making contact with my target. He grunts in pain as he steps back. Standing, I pull my hands up in my defensive position. We dance around each other for a moment until he tosses a punch I deem slow enough. I step forward to the right of his punch, spinning back to back with him, my right handing over his left fist and I spin him towards me. I surprise him as I grip onto his arm tightly, insert my body back up and under his h!ps and throw him over top of me, releasing him mid toss. I watch Liam as he flies a few feet,nding with a thud on the ground. Fury shes across his face as he bounces and slowly stands up, dusting himself off.


    Liam howls loudly as he partially shifts and barrels towards me. Any other omega would be struck with fear at this moment. Partial shifts are insanely difficult to manage. So difficult that many believe that it is the result of taking drugs, a sort of steroid for werewolves, though it''s never been proven. What most don''t know is that partially shifted wolves are much slower than your typical werewolf.


    Liam fakes me out to the left and sessfullytches onto my waist, pulling me to the ground as he wrestles with me for top control. He straddles my waist and I smirk up at him. "Rookie mistakes," I whisper.


    I buck my h!ps as hard as I can and Liam jolts forward, smashing his face against mine. There is no time to focus on my pain as I throw my legs straight up just as he sits back up. I toss my ankles around the front of his neck and yank with all my force. Liam falls back, his legs iling. I release with breakneck speed and roll to my feet, my hands up again.


    Liam stands and his eyes go ck. Oh sh!t. I may have pissed him off. Liam, in all his anger, charges directly for him. And instead of dodging, this time I muster all my speed and I run directly for him, matching his fervor.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 39

    Liam leaps for me fully shifting in midair, but I expected that. I duck my head down and jut my shoulder out as I barrel into his furry wolf''s stomach. He lifts with my force as I m him down into the dirt. I can feel the quake under my feet as I move off him and wait for him to stand again. Slower than he normally would, he gets up on his four paws and tilts his head in a questioning manner. "I''ve learned a lot," I say, shrugging. I definitely feel a little smug about kicking his a*s right now.


    He growls and prances in a circle moving around me. I never understood why Alphas think that fighting in their wolf''s form is so much more effective. Perhaps it''s the whole having teeth and ws readily avable that is appealing. Or maybe I just can''t understand because I never had the joy of fighting with the wolf that was stolen from me. Either way A sly smile tugs at my lips and I let ite to the surface. I really needed this fight to cement my feelings.


    "Ali!" Mason shouts out, warning me as Liam lunges forward from behind me.


    I drop to my knees and reach up, trying to snag a leg as it whizzes by my face. The moment hends, he twists and propels himself back at me. His change of direction catches me off guard and he grabs hold of my arm. Being trained as I am, I know that pulling against his razor-sharp teeth will only make this wound worse, so I follow him to the ground; the hit stealing the oxygen from my lungs.


    Liam''s eyes bore into mine as he turns his head and then throws me like a rag doll. I soar through the air,nding on my feet, but not before knocking over a few people in my wake. I take a quick nce and see that I must have knocked Frank into some other people. One of Liam''s pack members growls menacingly and gives Frank a rough shove. Ada rushes over, stepping between Frank and her own warrior, and growls.


    I turn back to Liam, who is now back in his human form, frowning at Ada.


    "Ada," he calls. "Fall in line!" he booms. She flinches and slowly walks back toward the line, looking back at Frank, who refuses to look at her.


    "That is enough for today, Aliauna," Liam says, his eyes trained on Ada, who seems to be afraid to look at her alpha.


    "Ada," he says walking in her direction.


    Ada hands him a pair of shorts and a shirt, and he quickly puts them on.


    "Now. What will we do with you?" he questions, reaching out and squeezing her cheeks.


    "Youe to the aid of an omega? Is he your second chance mate by chance?" he asks, trying to make eye contact with her, but she averts her eyes.


    Liam roughly releases her from his grip andughs as if someone had told him an excellent joke.


    "Well, this is very unfortunate. I can''t save you by making you reject your mate again," he says, pretending to sound conflicted, but I can hear the joy in his voice. He is loving taunting her. I watch in horror as he revels in his lead warriors'' pain. "W-what are you going to do?" she says, sounding frightened.


    I don''t me her. If I were in her shoes, I would be frightened as well. As her alpha, she can''t deny his alpha tone, not unless she wants to be punished.


    "Rejecting your useless mate would kill you both. The only thing I can do is retire you from my services and make you an omega."


    "What?" I yell unable to hold my tongue any longer. I have no authority. No reason to jump in other than that of my own objections. Why must turning someone into an omega be the answer to all problems?


    "This is not your pack, Ali," he says looking over his shoulder at me.


    "Do you think so lowly of omegas?"


    "Yes." he says "All of them except you my love,"


    "And what makes me so different?"


    He shifts his body to face mine and looks at me like I''ve grown a horn on my head.


    "Well, for starters, you''re my mate. And you mated up to an Alpha," he says as if the answer was so obvious.


    He turns back to Ada.


    "I will drag your wolf from you so you can live out your boring ordinary life with the weak man you were destined to be with," Liam says and he walks over and grabs hold of her wrist.


    I panic. I can''t let him do this. The moment Liam gets her locked up, there will be no going back for her. And I refuse to stand by to watch her wolf be ripped from her. I still remember how it felt. The feeling of your soul being stretched like putty until the sound of the snap breaks through the air all that is left is silence and pain. so much pain.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    -Wade. Trouble in training center- I shout through the mind link as I sprint over and pull Ada from Liam''s grasp.


    I step in between them defiantly as Liam glowers at me. He advances and takes hold of me by my throat. I am not afraid of him, for I have nothing left he can take from me. He walks me back into a wall, snapping his teeth in my ear.


    "Oh, you want to y rough? Here?" I choke out, trying to distract Liam.


    "Is that what you like?" he asks. he eases on my throat slightly enjoying what he is perceiving as flirtatious banter.


    "I mean, maybe,"


    "I will have to keep that in mind for our mating ceremony." He smirks moving his hand from my throat and reaching for my face.


    He strokes my cheek as Ada silently steps out from the center and stealthily makes her way to the door. I watch Ada sneak out the side door and then look back at Liam, who ms his lips onto mine. I refuse to return his k!ss as my lips stay straight in a line. he groans in annoyance and pulling his face back from mine.


    "I don''t regret to inform you we will not be having a mating ceremony." I toss him a tight smile.


    "W-what are you going to do?" she says, sounding frightened.


    "You will submit to me!" He whispers angrily.


    "I will never submit," I say, shoving him off me. "In fact, I n to reject you the moment I can."


    Liam''s eyes sh in pain as he steps back from my verbal p. He looks me over and then his eyes turn to the door, following my line of sight where Wade is sauntering overlooking mighty fine in a blue button-up shirt. Liam scoffs when he sees my face drinking Wade in.


    "Remember whose you are, Ali," he growls as he turns to face Wade.


    "Alpha Wade, what brings you here?" Liam asks, faking a smile.


    "Justing to collect my Guardian," Wade smirks as Liam stiffens.


    "My mate and I were just having an intimate little sparring session. It would appear she has gotten better."


    "Did you have doubts? She is the best in her field."


    "She is excellent. I will give her that, but that hardly makes her the best," Liam scoffs.


    "Well, maybe you just don''t know her as well as I do," Wade says, smirking.


    My neck is getting sore from all the back and forth between these two alphas, so I reach out, offering Wade a touch to help calm him and I''m surprised to feel that he isn''t in need of my calming effect. In fact, he seems to be in a cheery mood. "Let''s go, Ali. I have a few meetings I need to tend to." Wade says, nodding to Liam, who is fuming about my hand resting on Wade''s forearm. I remove it and walk away with Wade.


    "Want to exin the frantic mind link?" he asks once we are out of earshot.


    "I wasn''t frantic." I defend myself.


    "You were frantic."


    "Alpha Wade, I am a guardian. I don''t get frantic."


    "If you say so," he shrugs. And smiles, looking forward.


    "Liam knows, Ada and Frank are Mates and he is going to turn her into an omega." I blurt.


    "Sh!t. I guess that means we need to find her first," Wade says. Picking up pace.


    "I think we just need to talk to Frank. He is in the training center," I say, stopping to turn around.


    "I mind linked Francis. He will get frank and bring him to the packhouse." Wade says,


    We walk in silence with urgency in our steps. I slide a look over at Wade and see his worried crease back on his face.


    "Thank you, foring for me," I whisper. Wade stops walking and grabs my hand, pulling me to a stop and bringing me to face him.


    "I will alwayse for you, Ali." He reaches out and strokes my cheek and for a moment it feels like the world has disappeared and the only thing keeping us apart is the tiny distance currently between us. My breathing quickens as I take the first step towards Wade.


    "Ali," he says, sighing. "We need to keep moving. We have to find Ada, now."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 40

    *Wade POV*


    "Ada, you understand what this means, right?" I ask her as she stands before me, looking at the ground.


    "Yes, Alpha Wade." she nods.


    "You will enter this pack and you must be loyal to me and this pack alone. All loyalty and allegiance for Alpha Liam must be broken." I exin firmly. "I understand."


    "How can I trust you aren''t going to break your promise of loyalty to my pack on a whim as you did with your old pack?"


    "I have remained loyal to my pack out of fear, Alpha Wade. Not out of honor or moral obligation. If I had not feared for myself or my sister, then I would have turned rogue long ago. Alpha Liam is not very kind or forgiving." "And what do you think will happen to your sister?"


    "She mated to an Alpha in California and lives with his pack now," she says.


    I fully anticipate Ada being a great addition to our pack. Hell, maybe I can force Liam out of here and have her train my pack now.


    "I see," I say, walking around behind my desk and reaching into one of my drawers.


    I produce a small de and hand it to her. Smiling, she takes it from my hand and turns to sneak a look at Frank, who is looking worried on the couch in the corner. I''m not sure what has Frank more worried, a mate who actually finds him worthy or the fact that she is giving up her life to be with him. After everything he has been through, I know he deserves this happiness.


    "I renounce my allegiance to my pack and my Alpha. Through birth, which was assigned, let my choice undo the bond of the pack to which I am attached." Ada says as she slices a small birthmark in the shape of a red crescent moon, near her thumb.


    A wisp of wind ruffles through the open window, curling around Ada and quickly dying down. A loud howl sounds out as Liam is made aware through the severed bond that Ada has officially left his pack.


    "Sounds like we need to work faster," Ali urges, taking the knife from Ada''s hand, and cing it back on the desk.


    "Alpha Wade, I ask to be epted into your pack. I promise loyalty, bravery, and to protect every pack member like the family they will be to me." She rushes out, eyeing the window for any sign of her old packing for her.


    "I ept you into our pack, Ada. I am sure you will be very happy here."


    A snap sounds and Ada holds up her hand, smiling brightly at the tiny blue wolf on the inside of her wrist indicating she is now a member of this pack. She cries suddenly and Frank is instantly on his feet, engulfing her in a big bear hug. "Why are you crying?" he soothes


    "For the first time in my life I finally feel safe," she says, and she looks at me, and rushing over she jumps in my arms. I stiffen at the gesture and Frank growls lowly.


    "Calm yourself, Frank. I have my own mate." I say, stepping back from Ada and offering her a kind smile.


    She runs back to Frank''s arms.


    "Frank and Ada, we discussed it and we felt it would be safer for the two of you to remain at the packhouse for the time being," Francis says. "Head on out and Ethel will show you to your room."


    They rush out of the room, giggling as they cling to each other. I take a seat again at my desk and look up to see Francis looking forlorn as he watches the couple walk out the door. I can tell he is missing Sammy, who is still in another pack, receiving the best medical care possible for their unborn child.


    "Francis," I call him to get his attention.


    He turns to face me and his face turns as stoic as Ali always seems to be. I can''t help butugh. Ali raises a brow at me, confused, and Francis looks to Ali for the answer.


    "You look like a sad sob, Francis. Go back to Sammy." I chuckle softly. "We can limp along for a little while without you here."


    "No. I can''t do that." Francis says, his face still not changing.


    "And why is that?" I ask leaning forward in my chair.


    Francis'' eyes flit to Ali in the corner and back to me.


    "Alpha Wade, I would like to have a private conversation," he says.


    Ali looks between Francis and me, eyeing him for a mere moment and then nodding without needing to be asked as she walks out the door.


    "What''s on your mind Francis?" I ask him, growing concerned.


    Francis has never once doubted Ali or her judgment. I''ve noticed that more and moretely he is around whenever he can be. But I also know that Francis knows things. I am fairly certain he has his ownwork of spies in our pack that he consults to learn things. "Are you certain it wasn''t the Rogue King who poisoned our pack?"


    "I am fairly certain. Why?"


    "I noticed Ali slipping out of the house early this morning, into the woods," he says,ing and taking a seat in front of me.


    "Ok," I say, trying to maintain my calm.


    "I just. She met up with someone in the woods. My sources don''t know who,"


    Immediately, I am jealous and angry. I stand up so fast my chair tumbles to the ground behind me as I pace towards the window in thought. Who could she have been meeting up with and why? We share a bond, a link. There is no way she could keep something like that out of my head, could she?


    "Male or female?" I ask quietly. "What?"


    "Was the person she was meeting a male or a female, Francis?" I say, my voice sounding menacing to my own ears.


    "My source says she believes she met up with a male," he says hesitantly.


    Liam. It had to of been Liam.


    "And you said that Liam was seeming out of the woods early and waste for training?"


    "Yes, that I witnessed with my eyes, But I was thinking a rogue would be more likely," Francis says standing and slowly walking behind the chair he was sitting in, cing another barrier between us.


    I must seem so angry with him. My anger drains and is reced with rity and a sense of calm. I hate that she is in my head and that I wasn''t cognitive enough to keep my mental barrier up. I toss the wall back up and then I am alone in my head again. Why does it seem to feel so much lonelier now that I know she isn''t being honest with me?


    "Thanks, Francis," I say, feeling defeated.


    He doesn''t move, he just stands there looking at me. Sighing, he crosses over to the desk and leans forward on it with both hands. "She''s your mate, isn''t she?"


    My energy feels like it has been sapped from me as I shake my head pathetically, ''yes''. Francis reaches out and pats my shoulder. "How did you find out?"


    "The short version? I fixed her amulet, and I scented her." I say, sitting back running my hands through my hair.


    "And you didn''t tell her, did you? Because she thinks Liam is her mate because he told her he is." Francis scoffs. "Pretty much,"


    "Wade, as your best friend, I have to tell you, you are being a fvcking moron." he shoots at me.


    "I don''t want to confuse her," I argue back.


    "Wrong answer, Alpha. Confuse the sh!t out of her then maybe she will tell you who she met in the woods" Francis says sounding annoyed. Then he strides to the door and flings it open.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Alpha Wade would like a word, Ali." He says as he turns and smiles mischievously at me. This fvcking asshole.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 41

    Ali POV


    "Alpha Wade?" I ask as I watch him closely.


    His demeanor is off and he seems to ponder something hard as he stares daggers at the closed door. He looks at me and then his eyes wander away, searching at his desk for the same paper he has been staring at for thest minute. He can''t bring himself to even look at me. I try not to let the sting of it hurt so much.


    "Ali. I have a question for you. And I need the truth." He says, cing the paper down and turning the full weight of his heated gaze to me.


    His eyes pin me in my ce and I hold my breath, waiting for the question.


    "Did you meet Alpha Liam in the woods today?" He asks softly. I can see a tinge of pink run up his cheeks. He is embarrassed to ask me. "No, Alpha," I answer honestly.


    Hell, I want to discuss everything with him. But until I know what''s in that mani folder, I can''t bring myself to admit that I am doing anything wrong. I am not going against the pack, nor am I endangering him. I am doing spy work, maybe not the same spy work Samuel wanted from me, but I''m gathering intel, trying to collect answers, and I''m doing it my way. Fewer questions from people outside of my mind the better.


    "You look like you aren''t sure." He frowns at me.


    "Alpha Wade, I did not meet Liam in the woods."


    "Alpha Liam, Ali. He is an alpha." Wade reminds me, his words sounding as jealous as he looks.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes, Alpha. I apologize."


    "I need to have a meeting with Kane. It will be a while. I will mind link you when I leave the office." He looks away from me.


    I move towards the door and stop with my hand extended to the doorknob. I want to turn and try to fix this. Make him drop his barrier so I can understand what''s in his head. But I know that would only emotionallypromise me. He muddles my thoughts more and more. And I need to focus on my job. His protection is more than my desire to be close to him at this moment. The door swings open and Kane looks at me, surprised.


    "Whoops! Sorry, Ali." He smiles widely.


    I nod in a nonverbal acknowledgment of his presence and brush past him. I make my way straight for the stairs, taking them two at a time. Now is as good a time as any to find out what is in the Mani folder.


    I remove my wooden box from its hiding ce gently rub the engravings before pulling it open. I extract the folder and deftly open it up, eyeing its contents. The first page is officialmittee paperwork. I''m shocked that they could get their hands on it. Getting official records that are released is hard enough, but getting sealed documents like this? Near impossible.


    I flip to the next page and find arge photo that must have been snapped during surveince of Wade. He stands in front of his pack at his Alpha ceremony, proud and dashing in his ck tux.?I thumb through the next few photos, photos of him ying with younger kids, photos of him helping build a fence. All evidence of the caring soul that he is for his pack members.


    The next page is an in-depth analysis of him. His likes, dislikes, even down to his mate''s status. My eyes bulge. Mate status? I run my fingers along the paper, reading it in search of an answer. Mate status: Believed to be Deceased.


    My heart aches at the thought of Wade never finding his mate. He deserves someone amazing and kind to match his lion''s heart. As much as I crave the title of being his mate, I know that it''s not likely. Then a seed of hope nts itself right in the middle of my heart and my brain, not having the wherewithal to fight it, allows it to grow. If he doesn''t have a mate, does that mean I could reject Liam and choose Wade as he was willing to choose Trudy?


    I find myself absolutely giddy at the thought and have to pull myself back to reality. Focus, Ali. Focus. I look down at the paper again. Wade is being ted for a new alpha position. Supetive Alpha? I scoff at the name. Not very original if you ask me, but they didn''t, so I press on. Below Wade''s name are a few other names of alphas in the country. I recognize only one, an alpha I protected a few years back. He is young, but he is kind and eager to be a good alpha.


    The next sheet of paper is a hand-scrawled note in a red marker.


    Aliauna,


    Six of the alphas on this list are missing, after receiving these files, I think my goals are more aligned with themittee than?I thought. Get a meeting set up with your?Alpha and themittee. I will be there in two days. Corbin.


    Someone is eliminating the alphas on this list, or they have gone into hiding. That just means that Wade, as the top pick, needs extra protection. Shit. Reaching for my phone, I dial Samuel. I know he has been busytely, and I assume it has everything to do with the missing alphas.


    I remove my wooden box from its hiding ce gently rub the engravings before pulling it open. I extract the folder and deftly open it up, eyeing its contents. The first page is officialmittee paperwork. I''m shocked that they could get their hands on it. Getting official records that are released is hard enough, but getting sealed documents like this? Near impossible.


    "Ali now isn''t a good time." Samuel sighs.


    "I know about the missing alphas," I say.


    There is a pause.


    "Go on." he prompts.


    "I received an envelope in my room from the Alpha King."


    Samuel scoffs in annoyance.


    "Even with Alpha Liam there, Alpha Wade''s defenses can''t keep a mangy dog out. And what did this envelope contain?"


    "A letter saying the Rogue King wants a meeting here with themittee and Alpha Wade."


    "So we can have all ourmittee members ripe for the picking for them to attack?" Samuel scoffs. "Not going to happen."


    "Samuel, I think we could give him the chance to exin himself. We can arrange it so that it is safe."


    "I really don''t have time to think about all this Ali."


    "Samuel, make the meeting happen. There, I did the thinking for you." I respond.


    "Fine. Text me when and I will see what I can do." He says as he hangs up.


    Well, that went better than I had expected. Now, time to go talk to Wade. Who is seemingly angry with me for some reason. I''m content with thinking it is just jealousy, but my brain knows better. He is more than jealous. This is a hurt anger. And I just don''t know how in the world I have hurt him.


    "Ali," Wade says as he peeks his head around the door.


    "Come in."


    He shuts the door behind him as he crosses over to me. The anger he was carrying earlier is reced with exhaustion as he slumps on the edge of the bed opposite my desk chair. His eyes look straight through me and I swear my heart decides on its own that a regr heartbeat is useless, as it beats irregrly.


    My body responds by carrying me to him. I lower myself down in a squat and rest my hand on his knee cap trying to help relieve his exhaustion. Wade looks up, his eyes once more meeting mine. My stomach drops and my heartaches. He looks so distraught, so betrayed.


    "You have been lying to me," He says looking up.


    And for the first time, I feel like crying.


    "Ali now isn''t a good time." Samuel sighs.


    "I know about the missing alphas," I say.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 42

    "Wade..." I whisper, feeling awful


    "Why?" he asks, removing my hand from his knee and standing.


    "To protect you," I answer honestly.


    "From Alpha Liam?" he turns back, looking at me confused.


    "What does Liam have to do with this?" I ask, confused, following his movement.


    "Everything!" He screams. "I am so angry and jealous every time I think about him touching you, you meeting with him, especially after everything that happenedst night."


    I get thatughing right now is a poor choice, but I can''t help it asughter bubbles up in and breaks through. Iugh at how cute Wade looks when he is jealous and the absurdity of where we are right now.


    Here he is thinking I am lying to him about meeting Liam and here I am worried he is going to find out that I was talking to the rogues. It hits me like a cool ss of water. Shit, I am going to have to tell him about my meeting with Simon and the meeting Corbin wants. Myughter dies down quickly as I look at a very handsome and confused Wade.


    "I was not meeting Alpha Liam." I offer him an encouraging smile.


    He scoffs and shuffles his foot along the floor. Crossing over, I take his face in my hands so he will look at me and know the truth in my eyes.


    "Wade. I was not meeting with Alpha Liam."


    "Then who were you meeting?" He asks, his eyes stern as he reaches up and removes my hands from his face.


    "Simon." I breathe. "I was meeting Simon."


    "The Rogue kings Beta? That Simon?" his eyes wide.


    "Yes," I answer back, standing my ground.


    I know lying to him about it, or more like, keeping it from him might have been wrong, but I did what I thought was necessary and I won''t be sorry for doing everything I can to keep him safe.


    "Why?" he asks, exasperated.


    "They said they had information for me."


    I can tell he is mad again as he crosses his arms across his chest.


    "And?"


    "And Corbin wants a meeting with you and themittee members."


    "No! That''s a terrible idea. He asked me to help him take down themittee and now he wants a meeting? It''s a trap."


    "Wade, Alphas, and their guardians are going missing."


    "I know! Kane just informed me. I''m the only one that is still around. And you want me to meet with the only likely source who openly admitted to me wanting to take down themittee? Thest Alpha on the list AND themittee in one ce? And you don''t think that screams set up?" "I see your point, yes..." But I know more than he does.


    I trust Corbin, I don''t know why and I can''t exin it but even as a child the whole situation surrounding him and the loss of my family never felt right. Like the pieces of the puzzles were shoved together and never actually matched.


    "But you still think it''s a good idea?"


    "Sometimes when you don''t know where the predator is you have to draw them out."


    "So I''m bait, along with themittee, then?" he asks.


    "That''s the gist of it, yes."


    "And what if something happens?"


    "I won''t let anything happen to you," I assure him.


    "Not me, Ali! Themittee," he says, bbergasted.


    "Right, well, I misunderstood that question." I have to admit, he is really the only person I am concerned with. "Eachmittee member has their own guardian for these types of things. Not in the same magnitude as we are bonded, but they have protection." "And you trust the rogues?" he asks, trying to read my face.


    "No, but I trust they aren''t stupid enough to hurt you." "And why is that?"


    I can''t tell him that Corbin is my uncle. That hurting Wade hurts me, and I don''t think Corbin would let anything terrible happen to me. That will call into question my loyalty. If the Committee questions me, I must tell the truth. And themittee won''t like my answer. My loyalty lies with Wade over themittee. And that''s not because of the bond.


    The mming of the front door draws our attention. Liam''s booming voice carries all the way up and through my closed bedroom door. Wade is on his feet in seconds and already descending the stairs when I make it to thending. The sound of breaking ss crashes while we listen to Francis trying to diffuse the situation. I halt right behind Wade as he observes. I must not have told Wade about my experience watching Liam do a partial shift because he looks surprised by Liam''s appearance.


    Liams once smooth olive skin tone has elongated into a small snarly snout with tufts of brown fur. His eyes are ck and his muscles are protruding from his t-shirt. He swings his eyes to Wade and releases a menacing growl as he grounds his feet, looking to take charge. No matter what happens, Wade is getting injured here. I can tell his leg is acting up, I could feel it knocking on his barrier. He was trying too hard to keep intact.


    I step in front of Wade, my hands up in a nonthreatening manner. I have already defeated him in the shape once today, but I am not sure I want a second go around. Not when we already have so much other shit that needs tending to.


    "Liam," I say calmly. "You need to be reasonable. You are a guest here. If you attack the alpha, you will be charged and put to death." I say. He huffs angrily, wing at his head.


    "He keeps taking what is mine!" He howls, his voice is deep and gruff.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Let''s talk about it. Ok?"


    He nods slightly and tosses a menacing scowl to Wade and Francis, who both are still in shock.


    "Let''s go to Alpha Wade''s office and the four of us can have a chat," I say, reaching out.


    Wade reaches out to grab me in a warning and Liam growls angrily charging for Wade. Tossing me to the side. His hand goes around Wade''s throat, pushing him up off the ground as he brings his snout to Wade''s ear. My throat aches and my air supply dwindles. I look at Francis, who helps me up.


    Wade nces in my direction, and then the next moment he punches the side of Liam''s elbow, causing a sickening sound as the bone snaps. Liam drops Wade and howls in pain. And Wade leans close and whispers something back. I try to use my excellent hearing skills, but they fall short as the room rings and spins as air rushes back into my body.


    "Ali," Francis says, giving my cheek a little p.


    "p me again, Francis. I dare you." I scowl at him, regaining my bearings. Francis smirks at me.


    "I think you are ok, just a little brain damage." He winks.


    "A*****e." I chuckle and make my way to the two alphas, who are now staring each other down.


    "Alpha Liam. I am assuming it upset you to lose a pack member?" Wade says calmly.


    "You stole her!" he uses.


    "You were going to take her wolf! I didn''t have to steal her, she came running." Wade says, enjoying the reaction from Liam.


    "And what about my mate?" Liam asks, clutching his arms tight. "If you were man enough, she wouldn''t need to be here, and she would be mine."


    "Nah, I think she woulde running too." Wade retorts. Liam growls angrily, partially shifting again, and I sigh, annoyed. Alphas and their damn egos.


    "Oh, nice, very helpful Alpha Wade," I say sarcastically.


    I turn to Liam and sigh.


    "Alpha Liam, she left your pack of her own ord. She is officially under Alpha Wade''s protection and, therefore, mine. I suggest you don''t hassle pack members. Now go get your elbow sorted."


    Liam nods, going back to his human form, and stalks to the door.


    "Enjoy her while she is forced to be by your side. The moment she is free, she wille running for me." He says, and he ms the door.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 43

    After Liam left, Wade went to his office, where he spent the rest of the day making phone calls and doing alpha things. Only emerging to grab dinner and then lock himself back up. I can feel him erecting his proverbial walls. Not only has he locked me out of his emotions and mind, but he is also now trying to create a physical distance between us. I know a heavy conversation ising about Liam, about my sneaking around collecting information. I don''t see how it''s any different from what Francis does. Wade doesn''t know who he talks to and sneaks off to meet. Hell, he doesn''t even know who Francis uses to collect the intel he collects.


    Wade emerges from the office and walks straight to the stairs. I follow behind him and stop short when I see him walk into his room and close the door. My heart sinks. I mean, did I expect him to keep sleeping on the floor of my room when he has his own plush bed in his room? Yes, I totally expected that. Do I need him to do it? No, but it was nice, and I slept better knowing he was safe near me.


    I stalk to my room disappointed and lumber to the bathroom. I stare at the bathtub that started it all. All these dumb feelings that I shouldn''t be having for a man that isn''t fated to be mine. I still feel the touch of his calloused hands running along my back, gently massaging the ache from my soul. An ache I didn''t realize was there. I''m so much more aware of what I want out of my life now.


    I want to be blissfully happy. To wake up next to the man thatpletes me and makes me smile just by doing the most mundane things. I want someone who is so kind that others would die for him. Someone who is loyal and protective. Damn it, I want Wade. My head aches and I groan in annoyance. It hurts my head thinking about all of this. This is why being stoic and emotionless is so much easier. When emotionse out to y, they y rough.


    I take a quick shower and slip into my pajamas. The chilly night air seeps into my skin as I run for my bed and jump into the abyss of warmth, pulling the covers over my head. A lowugh sounds from the end of my bed and I freeze.


    "Wade?" I ask from under my safe ce.


    "Who else were you expecting?" he says with a chuckle.


    "I-I just assumed since you are mad at me..." I sit up and in the moonlight, I can see he is in his nest of nkets again. My heart swells. Even though he was mad, he still wanted to protect me, even if I don''t need it.


    "I''m not mad at you Ali," he says, sighing.


    "You seem mad."


    "Well, I''m not." he snaps.


    "Right. Not mad, got it." I say sarcastically.


    The room stills and silence fills the void. "Wade?" I whisper.


    There is no response so I listen closely, hearing his even deep breathing. He must be extremely tired for him to be asleep so fast. Perhaps I should take the hint. My eyes slowly grow heavy and itchy as I sumb to sleep.


    I wake up to Wade, who is folding up his nkets and cing them on a chair in the corner. I take the moment to just look him over. He is spectacr. His crinkled white shirt is slightly oversized, keeping from me the curves of his muscles. My eyes travel down to his gray sweatpants pants and drift back up to his tousled locks of brown. A giggle escapes me as he turns to look at me with a smug look on his face.


    "You seem mod."


    After Liam left, Wade went to his office, where he spent the rest of the day making phone calls and doing alpha things. Only emerging to grab dinner and then lock himself back up. I can feel him erecting his proverbial walls. Not only has he locked me out of his emotions and mind, but he is also now trying to create a physical distance between us.


    "Something funny?" he asks, knowing exactly what I amughing about.


    "Something funny?" he asks, knowing exactly what I amughing about.


    But it''s what makes him that much more attractive. That confidence knowing that even in the most vulnerable state of being a freshly woken tousled mess, he is a sight to be held.


    "Your hair is a mess," I say.


    He quirks a brow and hitches his chin up, looking at my hair.


    "And yours is any better?" he jokes.


    I shrug my shoulders and fall back onto the bed.


    "I''m not sure I care all that much."


    "You probably should. It''s a mess."


    "Rude!" Iugh and toss my pillow at him.


    He catches it with precision and speed like the werewolf he is and throws it back.


    "We have a lot to do before the meeting tomorrow. I''ll meet you downstairs."


    The moment the door shuts behind him, I begrudgingly toss the nkets aside and rush to get dressed, searching out my tactical vest and leather pants. It''s a day full of business and with so much going on, I need to be prepared for anything. And I have a feeling a shitstorm ising.


    My first stop is waking up Francis. I know he is the one who informed Wade of my meeting, so I take extra joy in waking him early.


    "Francis," I yell through his shut door.


    When he doesn''t respond, I push the door open and flip the light switch. Francis groans and covers his eyes.


    "What the hell!"


    "Alpha Wade needs you," I say, smiling.


    "Why didn''t he mind link me then?"


    "Oh he will, but I wanted to beat him to the punch," I smirk at Francis as he glowers at me.


    "Is this because I caught you sneaking around?"


    "I was doing it for Wade!" I say, throwing my hands up. "I took a blood oath, Francis. Unless that oath gets destroyed, in like a fire or something, I can''t do anything bad to him. It would literally be suicide." I m the door shut, then open it one more time. "And yes. It is 100% because you snitched."


    Was it petty? You bet your a*s it was. Did I enjoy it? Every second. I make my down to the kitchen and find Wade is already eating a te of eggs that Ethel had prepared for him. I grab my usual apple and lean against the counter. "How is Francis?" he asks, smirking as he shovels a fork full of eggs into his mouth.


    I take a smug bite out of my apple. Evading the question when a disgruntled Francis walks in, scowling daggers at me.


    "Rough night?" I ask him, raising a brow.


    "Sammy had a rough night, which means I had a rough night." He says curtly.


    I instantly feel bad.


    "Is she ok?" I ask.


    Francis sighs heavily, rubbing his hands over his face.


    Wade Immediately stands up and walks over pulling his best friend into a big embrace.


    "I am so sorry," Wade says, sounding full of guilt.


    "Wade. This is not your fault." Francis says moving away. "This is Trudy and that a*****e who taught her how to poison this pack undetected. I want dibs on him. The dick who ruined my family." He points at Wade, who nods in agreement. "He is all yours," Wade says, walking over and clearing his te. "Now, we have to stay on task today. We need to get everything ready for themittee and for Corbin."


    "What''s first on the list?" Francis says perking up at the drastic change in subject.


    "Liam. We need his help with extra security around the border." I say.


    Wade groans in annoyance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "As much as I hate it, yes. Francis, would you mind talking with him?" Wade asks.


    "Of course."


    "Ali, I know you can''t really leave me, but we may have to split up today to get everything covered."


    "No," I answer. "I can not and will not leave my spot by your side."


    "Ali, I understand your reservations."


    "No, Alpha Wade. This is the only case in which I do not have to listen to your orders. I need to be within a certain distance of you at all times. And that is final." "What about Kane?" Francis asks.


    "Kane tracking?"


    Both menugh.


    "Ok, yeah bad choice." Francis agrees. "I have someone. I''ve been training her. She is excellent."


    "Who?"


    Francis smiles mischievously.


    "Robin."


    "What? My Robin?" I ask, shocked.


    I get she isn''t my Robin. And that I only see her when she is around the packhouse because I can''t leave Wade''s side, but we bonded. I view her as a sister? Friend? Someone I just want to protect.


    "Issac took her for a walk to get to know her and mentioned she was very observant and because she doesn''t have a wolf, her scent isn''t rming to wolves which means she can get closer without being attacked."


    "But what if she does get attacked?" I ask, concerned. She almost died once, already. I''m not too keen on her or Mason getting hurt again.


    "Issac always goes with her and keeps his distance so his scent can''t be caught but close enough to aid her."


    "Interesting concept Francis," Wade says, thinking. "Teaming up a warrior and a tracker who is an omega. It''s genius."


    "I know you like to treat all ranks equally, so I just tried to see what worked best," Francis says humbly.


    "Wait! Was it Robin who tracked me?"


    Francis smiles brightly.


    "Yep."


    "Son of a gun," I mutter to myself. "That traitor."


    "Huh, I feel the opposite," Wade says, sounding amused.


    "The doctor did the 3D ultrasound yesterday, and I missed it. I guess he is very weak. They believe his wolf died, but there is no way to tell until he is born." He says, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 44

    Wade


    POV


    Ali has seemed anxious all day. Anytime we were near the forest line, she watched it like a hawk looking for its prey. As if she was expecting an attack at any moment. Even now, as we walk back to the packhouse, her eyes keep darting around looking for some evil force that wants to sweep me away.


    "Ali"


    "Mmm," she says looking over her shoulder.


    "Are you always this tense before stressful things?"


    "No! And that''s what''s got me even more on edge. Something doesn''t feel right. But I can''t ce it."


    "Everything will be fine," I assure her.


    "Right." She scoffs. "Do you know how difficult you are to guard?"


    "What? Me!?"


    "Yes! You are always running headfirst into dangerous situations. Rogue attack? You''re the first out the door. Sparring session with a jealous mate? Tap Wade in."


    Iugh a deep, heartyugh. I can see her point.


    "And don''t get me started on your wily ways that got Trudy all enamored with you." she huffs.


    "Ok. But that was hardly my wily way."


    "Exactly. You attract trouble."


    "I attracted you," I smirk at her.


    "No, you got assigned to me. There is a difference." She retorts. "Either way, you breed trouble quicker than mated wolf breeds their pups," she mutters, annoyed, and watches the forest line again. "You are being absolutely ridiculous."


    "Am I though?" She asks, exasperated.


    "Yes! You are. What is going on?"


    "Nothing." she says without hesitation, "I''m fine."


    "Oh, great," I mutter.


    "What?"


    "Fine, never means fine," I tell her.


    "Yes, it does!"


    "Ali, I have a sister and a mother. I am well versed in the female meaning of the word ''Fine"" I remind her.


    She huffs.


    "Let''s just get back to the packhouse, ok?"


    "Fine," I say smugly, and she groans.


    By the time we make it back, Francis, Kane, Ada, and Robin are all waiting for us in the kitchen. Dinner is sitting on the counter for me and Ali, and while we devour the pasta before us, the 4 others run through their assignments for tomorrow. "Ada, you are on packhouse duty, but you will be along the back. I will be at the front. Kane, you are in the city center keeping watch on the surroundings. Robin will be in the tree line with Isaac not far behind." Francis fills them in. "Why only us?" Robin asks, looking at me.


    "You guys are the best in your respective field."


    "Really? I''m the best tracker?" Robin asks, her chest puffing up in pride.


    "That won''t be of use elsewhere? Yes."


    "What about Mason?" She asks, looking at Ali for a moment, then back at me. "He won''t enjoy being left out."


    "I have a job for Mason," I answer her honestly.


    "You do?" Francis asks, surprised.


    "Of course. Everyone has their role to y."


    "You make it sound like we are going into battle." Kane jokes,


    "I hope we aren''t, but we have to be prepared for that possibility."


    "Seriously?" Ada asks, concerned.


    "The wholemittee is going to be here, along with the rogue king and myself. We have a meager force of recently trained warriors and a handful of warriors from Alpha Liam''s pack and Alpha Liam himself. If anyone ever had an issue with themittee or the rogue king, now would be the time to attack."


    "It''s when I would do it." Ali states.


    "So what do we do if there is an attack?"


    "You fight to save every pack member you can and get them to safety," I answer with ease.


    "What about you?" Robin asks.


    "He can handle himself," Francis says.


    "He has me," Ali adds.


    "But what happens if you get taken down?" Robin asks, turning to Ali, looking worried.


    "There is no taking me down, Robin." Ali smiles reassuringly.


    "There is always a chance," Kane frowns.


    "Look. I know you are all worried, and yes, we need to be prepared. But I will die protecting Alpha Wade if I have to."


    "We know because you have to," Francis says coolly.


    I shoot him a scowl. I know he is still struggling with the fact that Ali was meeting someone behind my back, but he doesn''t have to show division before such a big day. Ali sighs heavily.


    "Everyone should get some sleep," Ali says, sounding drained.


    I look at her emotionless face, trying to see past her armor, but as usual, she gives away nothing. So often I curse this bond we have because she can so easily get into my head. Now I''m cursing it because I can''t get into hers. She is like a stone fortress that is locked up before the war.


    As we make our way up to our rooms, I notice her little isms that she has been doing the whole day. A quick turn of her at the sound of a creak. The flexing of her hands as if trying to control her rage. I change intofortable clothes and slide into her room, setting up my usual spot on the floor while Ali stands at the window watching the forest line for any movement.


    "Ali." I call to her "Everything will be ok."


    "You can''t know that."


    I walk over to her side, gazing out the window into the dark line of trees.


    "Ali, what is really going on?" I ask. Sticking my hands in my sweatpants pockets.


    "Nothing."


    "Ali," I say sternly.


    Reaching out, I turn her to face me. For a moment she averts my gaze, but she sumbs and stares at me. Her stoic face falls and her eyes glisten with tears. My heart breaks as I reach up and wipe away a tear.


    "What is going on?"


    "I think I''mpromised."


    "What?" I chuckle.


    "It''s not funny," she whines. "This isn''t me. I don''t cry or get nervous or fuss like this."


    "Ok. So you are under a lot of stress." I shrug. "It''s normal to break down every once in a blue moon."


    "It''s not that. I know what it is,"


    "You want to talk about it?"


    "I am going to reject Liam." She says.


    The air dissipates from the room and I feel like I''m choking on hope. She is going to reject Liam. She doesn''t want Liam, not that I''m all that surprised. He is an a*****e, and she deserves to be respected for who she is, not who she is mated to.


    My excitement sits deep in my stomach until I allow myself to look at her. She is distraught. She has always put so much value on the mate bond and respects it fully. For her toe to this conclusion must have put her at such odds with herself. I can no longer keep it a secret from her. I have to tell her that Liam is lying and that I''m her mate.


    "Ali, I have to-"


    "I''m in love with you Wade."?she blurts.


    The room spins.


    "What?" I breathe.


    "I am in love with you and it''s wrong, but I can''t help it. I thought I knew what love was when I loved Liam. But I didn''t know that it could be like this. I don''t want to be away from you, ever. The thought of anything happening to you sends me into a panic attack. I don''t know what to do. I-I love you." she rushes all her words out so quickly.


    "Ali," I say, smiling so wide I''m sure my cheeks will split.


    There is a knock on the door. I groan in annoyance. Of course, right now is when we get interrupted. Ali crosses the room and pulls the door wide open, looking over her shoulder.


    "It''s for you Alpha," she says, her stonewall face back in its ce.


    I look up and there stands Francis, red-faced and tears staining his cheeks. My heart falls. It must be bad news about Sammy.


    "Francis." I rush over to him. "Why didn''t you mind link me? I would havee to you."


    "I forgot I could do that," he mumbles.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What happened?"


    "Sammy is sick. They admitted her to the hospital with 24-hour doctor supervision."


    "What? How?" I ask.


    "It''s a rare condition where her wolf is trying to give herself to the child to ensure its survival. Sammy said she and her wolf agreed. But-"


    "Sammy is bing omega," Ali finishes, looking shocked.


    "Have you heard of it?" Francis says, looking at Ali.


    "Yes. It''s but extremely dangerous," she answers cautiously.


    "Come, I will sit with you until we know more," I say to Francis, shooting a nce over my shoulder at Ali. I guess I will have to tell herter.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 45

    Ali POV


    Wade must have snuck in early in the morning, as I can see the calm rising and falling of the nkets on the ground. I have a strong desire to go over to him, crawl in and just be next to him, but I know it''s inappropriate. Not that blurting out to him I love him was all that appropriate either, but it happened, so there isn''t much I can do about it now.


    I quickly get dressed in my usual guardian attire, loading my vest and holsters with their trusty steelpanions. By the time I walk out of the walk-in closet Wade is up and moving swiftly as folds his nkets. When he notices me, he offers me a tight-lipped smile. "Kane just linked me. Corbin is already at the border. He would like a moment to speak with you before themittee arrives." He informs me.


    I can see his hesitation at Corbin''s request. The question he asks with his eyes but verbally remains silent. A question I''ve been trying to avoid answering. Why would Corbin request to talk to me? I know it has everything to do with who I am to him. But I have left Wade in the dark about that identity of who Corbin really is. Now is not the time or ce to call into question my actions and loyalties.


    "Where should I meet him?" I ask, knowing full well Wade already has a n formting in his brilliant mind.


    "I am having Kane bring him to my office since it''s soundproof and already prepared for the meeting."


    My head is whirling with all the things that Corbin might say. The high probability that it will be things that will leave me shaken to my core about my family and everything I grew up believing about the man I convinced myself to hate. What if my anger and hate have truly been misced? Is that something I can handle with grace?


    "Ali," Wade says as he crosses the room toward me.


    He braces my shoulders with his hands, the tingles from his touching quieting my noisy mind.


    "Yes?" I say, already feeling shaken.


    He moves his hand from my shoulder and gently car3sses my cheek. I close my eyes and lean into his touch instinctively, searching for the inner strength I know I have. His other hand cradles my face and my eyes flutter open to see him so close. We have kissed a few times before, but instead of moving thest three inches, he lingers just out of reach. He offers me an encouraging smile and leans in, dropping a kiss on my head.


    "Everything will be fine." He breathes, taking a step back. "I''m going to go get dressed. I will be downstairs with Francis right outside the door if you need me. And please be careful. I don''t fully trust Corbin."


    "Ok," I say as I amble towards the door. Wade close behind me, heading to his room.


    Francis waits for me by the office doors, looking disheveled at best. I want to ask him about Sammy, but I know asking him such a personal question on such a high tension-filled day is not wise. "Be careful," Francis says, looking away.


    "Keep your eyes peeled," I tell him as I open the door, leading me to the answers I have been waiting for.


    Corbin sits at the end of a long conference table that had been brought in for this meeting. His usually unruly brown hair is styled and presentable as he sits in a crisp white button-up shirt. I can see how anxious he is as he twiddles his thumbs on the table, stilling when he sees me.


    "Aliauna." he smiles.


    "Let''s get this over with," I say, taking a seat a few feet away from him.


    "Where to start." he jokes ufortably


    "We don''t have much time before themittee shows up, so maybe start with why you left us to receive your punishment."


    "I didn''t," he says calmly. "Gail and I were mates. Alpha and Luna knew that, but there was a peace treaty on the table and the Beta''s Son of the other pack lost his mate. He wanted Gail. Gail and I already had her parents'' blessing, but they didn''t want to announce it until after the peace treaty meeting." He pauses and takes a deep breath.


    "Gail and I were already mated. We had our own ceremony in private and we were expecting a pup." I can see the ghost of a smile on his face from memory.


    "Why did you kill her then?" I ask.


    "I didn''t! I would never." His voice cracks at the usation. "She breathed life into me. She and my pup were my reason for living." "Continue." I urge him, feeling aggravated.


    "I found Gail like that. I have no idea what killed her, only that I felt the bond sever, and it knocked me over. When I found her, she was in a pool of her own blood. I clung to her, hoping that my being near her would help heal her, but she was already gone. When the guards from the visiting pack showed up, they kept iming they saw me do it. I fought them and I ran. I would not lose my chance at vengeance, and I couldn''t get vengeance without my wolf."


    "They said you killed her when you found out that she wasn''t your mate,"


    "No." he shakes his head. "She was my true mate. We were meeting in the woods to run away together. To be a family. Your father was the only person who knew our n."


    "Are you trying to say that Dad sold you out?" I ask, aghast.


    He shrugs. "I''m not going to use a dead man. But he was the Beta."


    His words feel like a blow. A mar in the perfect image of my father, who I loved so dearly and thought could do no wrong. He had been perfect in my eyes. A loving father who did everything to protect his family and his pack. The same pack that betrayed him. And now this unanswered question is cing doubt in my mind about who he is. "He defended you until the end," I whisper.


    "What?" Corbin says in shock.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "He kept saying you were innocent. That you had been set up. When Mom begged, The Alpha got mad and took all of our wolves." Tears brim my eyes.


    "He spent the rest of his time begging for me to be spared."


    I remember the breaking of his voice when he sobbed for me to be left alone. How they put silver chains around his wrist as he tried to fight to get to me. His wrists were bleeding as he thrashed, trying to make them stop. I still remember the pain as if it were yesterday. The way the tendrils of my little mind ripped after they forced the tincture down my throat.


    I remember the feeling of my wolves ws ferociously iling inside, searching for any way to cling to me. I was lucky. They couldn''t tear her away from mepletely, otherwise, I would have died. Mom and Dad were not so lucky. I remember mom passing out from the pain while Dad gritted his teeth and bore the pain as a badge of honor, even if it was the stark opposite.


    "He believed I was innocent?" Corbin asks, shocked.


    "I don''t know," I answer honestly. "Who believes a man who is about to lose a part of his soul? Mom med you, though. Until herst breath, she cursed you."


    "And what do you think?"


    "I think they would still be here if it weren''t for you."


    "What if I told you I knew who killed your parents? The person who pulled the trigger?"


    I freeze at his words.


    "Who?" I ask, my gaze snapping to meet his.


    Corbin opens his mouth to speak but before he can form the words, the door opens, and in strolls Samuel and Wade. Samuel''s eyesnd on Corbin and he freezes. His eyes flit from me to Corbin. "Well, well. Isn''t this interesting?" Samuel says, smiling.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 46

    "Samuel!" I say, surprised. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "No? I''m amittee member, aren''t I?" he quirks a brow.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Well yeah, but usually they just send James, Joseph, and Rita." I remind him.


    "Well, there has been a change in ns. It''s just me."


    "What do you mean?" Wade interjects, sounding a little annoyed.


    "There were more pressing matters, so they sent me on my own. They felt I would be the best equipped to handle a meeting like this." He looks back over at Corbin and smirks.


    Corbin stares daggers at Samuel, who reaches out for his chair and takes a seat. The tension in the room triples as Samuel smilesfortably at a rigid Corbin and confused Wade. There is something going on between these two that I just can''t seem to ce. I slide a look over to Wade, who seems to deduce the same thing I am. These two have a history.


    "Do you guys know each other?" I ask. Taking a seat beside Samuel.


    "Oh no, we''ve never met before. But I''ve heard so much about you. Rogue King."


    Corbin just stares at Samuel and nods. He looks at me, and offering a sad look, he stands.


    "I think this is a mistake."


    "What?" I say, feeling angry. "We went through so many hoops to get here, to get you here. You say you have the same desires as themittee now that you have divulged new information. Let''s sit down and talk this out."


    "I


    I agree with Ali. Sorting this out right now would be for the best of the werewolfmunity." Samuel smiles.


    I get the distinct feeling that Samuel is hiding something from me, though that isn''tpletely out of the ordinary with our line of work. Often Guardians are left in the dark. We have our job and the politics of it aren''t ours to worry about. So we protect and fight and hope that it''s something we agree with because our personal opinions are meaningless. Corbin sighs and runs a hand along his face. "Corbin, what is it you want?" Wade asks.


    "I only want what is best for the werewolfmunity."


    "What''s wrong with the way things are?" Samuel scoffs.


    "The alphas are toofortable in their positions of power. They are whisperings about war against weaker packs for the sake of fun andnd."


    "You rogues and your ''whisperings"" Samuel rolls his eyes. "The alphas are as they have always been. They are alphas, they are bred to fight and take. It is the nature of a werewolf."


    "ording to who?" Wade asks, sounding displeased by Samuel''s response.


    "It''s just the nature of it, Alpha Wade. Themittee has decided to add an acting Alpha to the board as a sort of overseer, or King Alpha if you will."


    "And what good will that do if it''s in their nature to just fight," Corbin asks.


    "Having an Alpha of the Alphas and the backing of themittee would make the other alphas submit. It would deter their need to be above their surrounding packs because they aren''t the top alpha. Think of it as squashing the Alpha''s desire to be the top dog." "Until someone decides they want to be the alpha of alphas and you get a war between the packs," Wade adds.


    "That is why they are trying to find someone who can use their brains and be wise enough to see ways out. You are on the shortlist Wade. Hence Ali being here to protect you."


    "The only one left on the list, if my sources are correct," Corbin says, eyeing up Samuel.


    "There are a few missing runner-ups, yes." Samuel shifts ufortably in his chair. "We are working on finding them, but they train guardians to protect at all costs. Even if that is going underground and hiding even from the guardian order." He shrugs like it''s no big deal.


    But I know that a guardian disappearing with their alpha is a big deal. Disappearing like that gives birth to doubt in the system on which we are founded. These missing guardians are dead or they discovered something I seem to be missing. "You won''t find them," I say, ncing at Samuel.


    "We will," he assures us.


    "Who do you have on assignment?"


    "Jeremy, Tank, Sergio, and the rest of their normal circle."


    Iugh loudly. All three men look at me like I''m crazy and I shake my head.


    "They are dead, or they know something we don''t know about themittee, Samuel."


    "There is absolutely nothing going on with themittee, I assure you."


    Corbin scoffs, and I shrug my shoulders.


    "Then you just lost some of your best guardians in one fell swoop and you have to find out who is taking them out and why."


    Samuel shifts ufortably and clears his throat


    "That is something themittee is working on, Ali. Right now we are here for a different reason."


    "Why did you choose Wade?" Corbin asks suddenly.


    Wade perks up, and admittedly my interest is also piqued as we all turn our expectant gaze to Samuel.


    "That is not something I can disclose." He says, looking right at Corbin.


    "And why is that?"


    "It''s for his protection." Samuel bites out.


    "From what?"


    "From you!"


    "I have no issues with Alpha Wade. In fact, I approve of him being the top pick,"


    "Ah, I see." Samuel chuckles. "That''s what this is about. You take out every real viable option and then try to convince the weakest link that you are good."


    His words hit me harder than they hit Wade, who is sitting stoically in his chair as if the conversation isn''t even one he needs to concern himself with. My anger boils beneath my cool exterior.


    "I have nothing to do with the other alphas'' disappearances," Corbin says calmly.


    "Yes, I forget, because the word of a rogue is so valuable." Samuel rolls his eyes.


    "Samuel! We are not here for petty fighting. I think you need a minute to regroup," I murmur to him.


    I stand and pull on Samuel''s arm. He reluctantly stands and follows me out the door. I ask Francis to step inside so I can be sure to have a moment with Samuel alone.


    "This is why you shouldn''t be here! You are terrible at discussing and negotiating." I say to him angrily.


    Samuel rolls his eyes and takes a deep breath, cing his hands on his hips.


    "You have no idea what he has done as rogue king, Ali. He is not a good guy. I don''t trust him."


    "I''m not asking you to trust him! I''m asking you to trust me and Wade."


    He stills and looks me over, narrowing his eyes.


    "Wade? That''s a little informal, Ali," he warns.


    "We are close," I say my cheeks are ming red.


    "You have a mate, Ali! Don''t get distracted." "Liam is not my mate," I tell him.


    "He is."


    "And how the hell do you know that?" I yell.


    He huffs out air and shakes his head.


    "It''s a calcted guess. After the guardian bond broke with him, you were in so much pain. The guardian bond is never supposed to be that painful, unless...." he pauses as if he is thinking about how to phrase what he needs to say. I grow anxious. "Unless what?!"


    "Unless he was your mate." he says softly "Sh!t. Ali, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "When you break the bond, it mimics the breaking of the mate bond. It''s happened only twice before. But Liam was your true mate, and by breaking the bond you both rejected each other."


    I feel light-headed as I ce a hand on the wall for support. My heart and my mind are dueling with emotions. I''m flooded with heartache that is quickly reced with relief and then guilt. It exins the draw to him when I first arrived, the undeniable attraction through my entire time there, training under him. It also exins the dull tingles that linger when he touches my skin. Samuel reaches out and rubs my back, looking at me with sad eyes.


    "It''s repairable. you don''t have to worry."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 47

    Wade POV


    Corbin doesn''t move other than to breathe while we wait for Ali to re-emerge from the hallway with Samuel, hopefully with him a little more in check. If Samuel doesn''t keep his cool, he will scare Corbin away. Then all the tedious nning I have undergone with Samuel and themittee will go down the drain.


    I intended to tell Alist night what the n was, hell I intended to tell her quite a few things. But between Francis needing me and the annoying check-ins from Samuel, I didn''t get the chance to squeeze any real-time in with her that would have been appropriate for sharing.


    Then again, when exactly is the best time to bring up the time she was going behind my back meeting with the rogue king? Or how the meeting she set up is actually a ruse to get him here so he can be captured and questioned.


    There are too many missing alphas for this issue to be just about trusting her and her instincts. My instincts are telling me she isn''t keeping me in the loop. And maybe it''s petty, or maybe I''m jealous. I don''t know, but for some reason, I kept this information to myself.


    The door creaks open as Ali and Samuel enter again and take back up their spots. Ali seems pale and visibly shaken as she stares off into space. I lower my emotional guard to see if she needs me or if her barrier is down. I find the usual stone wall and my stomach churns. She isn''t often shaken like this. In fact, I have only ever seen it when it rtes to her supposed mate bond with Liam, which I already know to be a farce since she is my mate.


    "So tell me, Corbin," Samuel says, his voice full of venom. "What is your vision for the werewolfmunity, hmm?"


    "Equality." He says as if it''s that simple.


    Samuel scoffs.


    "We already have equality."


    "I want the elimination of the lower ranks. Omegas should be treated as the pack members they are."


    I look at Corbin, shocked. Maybe his point of view isn''t as far off base as Samuel has been continually trying to convince me. I watch Samuel roll his eyes and it takes an immense amount of effort not to p the smugness off of him. I know that Samuel and Ali have some special connection, especially since he is the one who saved her when she was a child. But holy hell is he a pompous a*****e. He and Liam are two peas in a pod, that''s for sure.


    "That is something I have been working hard for here in our pack. We had a mild misstep when our pack was poisoned, but we are back on track and the transition has been easy."


    "It works in your pack Alpha Wade because it is tiny and easy to control," Samuel says, still staring directly at Corbin. "The other alphas don''t want that."


    "Taking away someone''s wolf is wrong. Especially for a crime that isn''t theirs." Corbin says through gritted teeth.


    Ali freezes and slides a nce at Samuel, who looks intensely at Corbin.


    "That doesn''t happen. Criminals face their own crimes."


    "What about Aliauna?" Corbin asks, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    Silence fills the room and then suddenly the office doors burst open as Liam and three of his warriors walk in and lunge for Corbin. Ali jumps up and flies to his aid, kicking one warrior in the inner knee, the crack of his bones echoing through the office as he wails in pain. She gracefully spins and tosses a throat punch at the other, who goes down with guttural noises.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Ali, enough," Samuel says, exhausted.


    "I gave my word he would not be harmed, Samuel. You swore this was a neutral space," she says, staying in her position in front of Corbin.


    Samuel stands and straightens his button up top before sighing and looking directly at Ali.


    "I lied."


    "You lied to me?" Ali says. Her voice quivers slightly, but her body stays in ce and her face in a hard line.


    "Oh please, he is a murderer and a dangerous man," he says, throwing his hands up in exacerbation.


    "I can not stand down from my word, Samuel. You know that." She retorts.


    "Ali-bee," Corbin says his eyes are soft and sad. "It''s ok, the moment I saw who it was I knew the oue. As long as you, believe me, everything will be fine."


    His words echo in my mind, Ali-bee. He knows her well enough to have a nickname for her. Jealousy rolls through me in a violent force but I''m stayed by Samuel, whoughs like a sick maniac.


    "I remember you now. Corbin Fletcher." Samuel saunters over to Corbin, who is being forcefully restrained.


    Samuel tosses a punch and itnds on Corbin''s stomach with a dull thud. Ali bites her lip and her barriers fall and I can feel her worry and inner conflict. Her allegiance for Samuel and her desire to protect Corbin. Then it hits me like the first drop of rain in a thunderstorm. I recognize thest name. Fletcher. Aliauna Flecther. Corbin Flecther.


    "You''re the pathetic little wolf who killed my mate and ran away. You are the reason your brother- and sister-inw are dead. He is the reason Ali is an Omega." Samuel chuckles, turning to tell me.


    "Ali knows the truth, Samuel. There is no need for pretenses." Corbin says, again sounding eerily calm.


    "And why would she believe you?"


    "Because she is my niece."


    "And I''m the man who saved her and raised her," Samuel shouts.


    My eyes shoot at Ali, who refuses to look at me. I look around and see that Liam appears as shocked as I am and I can''t help but findfort in that. The feeling of betrayal crawls up my neck as goosebumps and settles in the base of my thoughts.


    She betrayed me. She was not only going behind my back, but she didn''t tell me her rtion, which she clearly knew. And if he is her rtive, and he has done unspeakable things to my pack... does that make her my enemy now, too? My stomach rolls at the thought, and I have to close my eyes to regain myposure.


    "Alpha Wade," Liam says, "Do you have the dungeon ready for him for questioning."


    I can feel her eyes on me and then I batten down the hatches in my mind, waiting for the tidal wave of emotions in retaliation. But it neveres. I meet her gaze and what I see is worse than the emotions I know she is hiding from me.


    I betrayed her just as she did to me. And in ce of the love I was seeing every day, I now see stark disappointment, and it''s the worst feeling I have ever experienced. I clear my throat and focus on my pack and the vengeance I will finally get when questioning Corbin.


    "Yes. Kane is out front waiting to take you there." I say, now afraid to look at Ali.


    "I will help escort him," Samuel says.


    Ali moves for the door, and Samuel turns facing her in fury.


    "You will sit and wait for further instructions, Guardian. We have a serious conversation ahead of us." He points in her face and Ali bows her head in defeat, taking a seat.


    The room floods with silence and palpable tension. Ali refuses to look at me as I stare directly at her, begging her with my eyes to be the first to say something. When she says nothing, I move over to her and sit down.


    "You lied to me. Again." I whisper, fully aware of just how pathetic I sound.


    "And you to me. So we are even." She says, still refusing to look my way.


    "Ali, why didn''t you just tell me?"


    "Where do you believe my allegiance lies currently, Alpha Wade?" she asks, turning her heated gaze to me.


    I want to shrink away, run from the burn of her stare, but I''m pinned to my seat by the anger and hurt I see there. I think about her question for a moment. And regrettably, I can''t give her the answer I know she wants. Because I have witnessed where her allegiance lies. And it lies with her family. The man who has actively killed so many people, my pack members included. No matter his change of heart, I will always have a score to settle with him.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 48

    Ali


    POV


    I can''t even bear to look at Wade. My anger is much bigger than my love right now, and all I can feel is the sting of his distrust in me. I can''t very well be angry at him for keeping a secret from me, since I was doing the same. No, I''m upset that he questions my loyalty to him and the good of his pack because of the blood in my veins.


    Corbin has done some terrible things, awful really. I can''t afford him the luxury of excuses for his blood lust ways, but he is a rogue. And rogues act and react outside the normal realm of a regr werewolf.


    "Wade," Samuel says, wiping blood from his knuckles as he appears at the door.


    My heart aches for Corbin and my pride is bruised for failing to keep him safe as I had sworn. Wade stands and walks to the door, hesitating momentarily.


    "We won''t be long and then I will be down to assist you in extracting the information we need," Samuel says.


    The door creaks and ms shut. Silence envelops the room as I sit in my anger and frustration.


    "Now Ali." He sighs. "We need to have a serious chat, my dear."


    Samuel crosses to the other side of the table and takes a seat. He stares at me for a moment and sighs in disappointment. The silence between us is louder than the emotions I don''t know how to verbalize. The door opens again, but I keep my eyes locked on Samuel as he leans out and grabs a brown wooden box that is handed to him by his right-hand man. My eyes go wide when I recognize it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "This is where you keep it, isn''t it?" Samuel says, running his hand along the worn-down top of the box. "Your physical guardian oath."


    I say nothing as I bring my eyes to match his.


    "Ironic isn''t it? Housing the oath you made in your only family heirloom. I remember finding you in the woods clutching to this. I''ve always hated it. You aren''t that weak little girl anymore. I saved you. I made you who you are and you repay me like this?" he motions to the surrounding office.


    "I''m trying to protect my alpha," I respond, squaring my shoulders and finding my confidence.


    "Bullsh!t." he seethes. "They have you convinced you are doing the right thing. I don''t know when you went soft and stupid, but I assume that it''s to do with Liam being around."


    "This has nothing to do with Liam," I say calmly.


    My anger is itching to break out and put Samuel in his ce, but that would be suicide.?He has my oath, my reason for being here. If he destroys it, then I lose my guardian gifts. No longer will Wade be safe if he gets injured, no longer will I be able to heal him or take his pain. No longer would I be his guardian. Panic rises in me, and the only thing I fear suddenly is losing my ce next to Wade.


    "Please, all you have wanted to do for so long is get out and find your mate." Samuel rolls his eyes. "Well, you have found him. And now you deny him? Should I break you from your oath so you can finally realize the truth?"


    "I have a mission to finish Samuel."


    "You already failed it. You brought the enemy into his home. You snuck around and you invited him in. Alpha Wade is lucky I am here to protect him from your rookie mistake."


    Guilty burns through me like a raging forest fire. Starting deep in the pit of my stomach as it rolls through and sits heavy on my heart. Of course, I was being selfish and risky by bringing Corbin here. I understand that now. I get I acted foolishly, but my father taught me to trust my instincts and I had.


    Samuel stands abruptly, his eyes looking distant as he groans loudly in anger. He must get some news he doesn''t like. He rushes to the door, reaching out and grabbing my arm along the way.


    "Come." he bites out. "It seems like your Alpha is losing control,"


    Samuel drags me along behind him as we take the route to the dungeons. The moment we hit the stairs, the smell of earth mingles with the tinny smell of fresh blood. The sound of pained grunting follows every dull thud that echoes through the small brick hallway leading us back to the cells.


    As we continue to move closer, I can make out low voices murmuring angrily. Francis stands at the opening, his back turned away from the cells and flinching with every sound of a fistnding a blow. My stomach falls when the realization hits me that Wade is the one torturing Corbin. I am ustomed to torture sessions, what they entail and why they are done. As werewolves we heal faster, better, than our human counterparts, so torture to us means less. Well, that is depending on the severity of it.


    I have often been at the dealing hand of such sessions, though I knew of the perpetrators'' guilt and never doubted for a moment their innocence. Right now, I doubt Corbin''s guilt in the things he is being med for. I am no stranger to blood or the patterns it makes when it sys across a room, but when a dropnds squarely on my cheek, I turn to face the man I love and my only surviving family member, and the bile instantly hits my throat.


    Corbin''s face is unrecognizable as Wade wails at him hit after hit. Tossing a jab to his stomach and then to his rib. He then finds his face again with his fist. He c***s his fist back furiously, blood flying from it as if my very own sword had flicked it, it may well have been since I''m the one who got him in this position.


    Samuel creaks the door open and shoves me in, following closely behind. When the metal door nks shut, a sh of light hits my eyes and I drop to my knees in more emotional turmoil than I have ever felt in my entire adult life. My eyes flutter open and I see my parents. My father is begging for me to be spared as he is on his knees, his silver cuffs cutting into his skin. A man stands above him relentlessly, striking my father with his fists and Mom lies on the ground in a ball, sobbing my name profusely. "Ali-Ali- No! Please not my baby, don''t hurt my baby."


    I can feel my body being jostled as they try to hold me still, wrenching on my jaw with a force so strong I can feel the crack of my bone as they pry my mouth open and pour the bitter medication down my throat. I''m yanked from my memory at the sound of a sob. A soft sob, barely audible. I blink and blink again until my eyes focus on the here and now and I see my Uncle Corbin. His eyes that mirror my dad stare right at me through the bloody mess that was his face and I snap.


    Slowly, I stand up from my knees, wiping the wet substance from my face on the way up. I proudly ce myself between a wild-looking Wade and Uncle Corbin, and I ready myself for the blow that was already flying. I can feel the wind from the fist and close my eyes, waiting for the strike. Instead, I feel a gentle swipe under my eye and the tingle of the contact from his skin. When I finally find the courage to take a peek, I see Wade looking at me, bewildered.


    His breathing isbored from his boxing practice, using my uncle as the punching bag. He looks frightening, covered in blood, but his eyes soften when they meet mine. He reaches out, cupping my face as he looks me over. His lips flicker to my lips and back to my eyes. Gently, I reach up and remove his hands, taking a step further back towards Corbin.


    "Ali, remove yourself, now," Wade says softly.


    "No," I respond, rolling my shoulders back, readying for a fight that can only end poorly for me.


    "Aliauna." Samuel says, using his alpha voice on me. "Leave now." He booms.


    I hate when Samuel uses the alpha voice on me. It removes all my ability to say no and retaliate. My brain battles with hismand but I lose. I spin quickly, looking at Uncle Corbin and lip to him.


    "I''m going to get you out of here." Then turning on my heels, I brush past Wade, who reaches out for me. I push his reach away and head for my room. I need to get my weapons if I''m breaking Corbin out of here.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 49

    The moment I''m in my room, I trudge to the bathroom. I stare at my reflection, contemting my options. My face is smeared with blood and tears that I hadn''t known were escaping. This seems to be a recurring problem, these leaky eyes of mine. I can still hear Wade''s fists, wet thudsnding on my uncle''s face. The sloshing of the flesh on blood makes my bile rise again. That''s my family. My only family. I may not have forgiven him yet, but we share blood and memories. Memories of my parents and birthdays that I could never speak about out loud.


    I have had Samuel, and though he is giving and kind to me, he isn''t my father, and he isn''t my uncle. He is the man who saved me and trained me. He never tucked me in or sang me happy birthday. He didn''t make me cookies because I failed my spelling test and nearly burned the house down. No, that was all Uncle Corbin. The same deformed bloody sack of flesh hanging in the dungeon being bludgeoned by the man I love.


    Reaching out, I turn the faucet on and grab a washcloth and wet it, scrubbing my face raw. I should have known. I should have seen or sensed that something was afoot. I''m no moron, so what did I miss and where? Was Wade ying me from the beginning? Expecting me to convince him of this meeting?


    I don''t want to think of him as conniving, but after what I just witnessed, I know he is a man who seeks blood for vengeance. It shouldn''t be surprising, he lost many pack members to the rogues over the years. Despite that, it''s a side of him I hadn''t known existed and could have gone without seeing. Perhaps my opinion would differ if the person on the other end of the knuckles wasn''t my uncle.


    I walk to my closet and freeze when I smell fresh blood. I pivot quickly, finding Wade standing by the closet doorway, rubbing his knuckles. He looks tired, both mentally and physically. Beating a man senseless can do that, I suppose. "Ali..." He starts but doesn''t continue.


    He knows as well as I do that any words spoken will fall short of what we need to say, want to say. I am furious with him, and with myself. The heavy tension between us could have so easily been resolved had we trusted each other andmunicated better. I created that doubt, that barrier. But he jumped off that cliff when he took it too far with Corbin. And I have an inkling that he knows it too.


    "You should get some rest, Alpha Wade."


    I sound as robotic as I feel. It''s time to turn off the emotions thatnded me here. No more ogling him, no more craving his touch. These are things I can just as easily turn off if I need to and I get the feeling I need to before he sways me with just his touch. "We should talk first." He says, his eyes trying to pierce the armor I have already ced up.


    "I need to change," I say to him curtly.


    He doesn''t move as he stares at me longingly. I roll my eyes at him, annoyed by this shit already. I am angry and I will remain angry. No amount of sweet puppy eyes can change my mind.


    "Fine. You can stay there." I unsnap my tactical vest and toss it to the side.


    I yank my white tank top up over my head and toss it to the side, reaching for my oversized band tee. Then, reaching to my back, I remove the hooks on my bra and drop it to the ground. I peek over my shoulder and notice that Wade is looking at his feet fidgeting and I''m enjoying that this torture at least makes him ufortable.


    "You going to stand there and watch me change or are you going to go and at least rinse off the blood of my only remaining family member?" I shoot at him.


    I can feel a shift in the air and hear the click of my bedroom door, and I breathe a little easier. As fast as I can, I toss on a clean pair of tactical pants, tank top and grab my vest and run to my bed, crawling under the covers. The moment Wade is asleep, I will go to see how many people I have to take care of to get Corbin out.


    The full moon filters through the window as Iy and wait for Wade to make his appearance to sleep on the floor like I have be ustomed to. He pads in quietly and stands by the door, highlighted partially by the light. I watch as instead of heading to his perch on the floor; he walks over to the bed and lifts the nkets crawling in beside me. I freeze in shock at his forwardness as he scoots closer.


    Heys his head and next to mine and we stare at each other for a moment until I remember I am resolved to be emotionless and angry. I blow out a huff of air and turn my back to him.


    "Why are you in my bed?" I ask cooly.


    He says nothing. I sigh heavily and choose to pretend to sleep. I know he crawled into bed with me so he can keep a closer eye on what I do. He must suspect that I will at least try to visit Corbin at some point throughout the night. "Samuel is going to take his wolf," Wade whispers.


    Dread ovees me, and I thank the heavens that I amying down. My legs feel weak and my heart is in my throat. I understand it is still capital punishment, but it has long been something that has been viewed as barbaric, even if alphas relish doing it from time to time. A cold sweat breaks out on my forehead as I struggle to articte words.


    "W-when?" I ask, the tears brimming my eyes.


    "Tomorrow morning," he says.


    The bed shakes with a silent sob that escapes me, and I try to reign myself back in. I am tough; I am trained. I haven''t acted like this since I was a child lost in the woods. But then again, I had thought I had no one left. I had lived on the whims of the men and women who dictate the world we live in and never thought more about mine other than the longing to have someone. All along, I wasn''t alone.


    Warm muscr arms wrap around me. I want thisfort, his warmth, and his love. But I know that what I will do soon will destroy us. I move away from him, gingerly removing his hand from around me, and I turn to face him. I need to know if he approves of this punishment for the man who has killed many of his pack members.


    "Whose suggestion-"


    "Not mine," Wade says, sitting up fast. "Ali, I would never approve of that," he says with conviction.


    "So it was Liam?" I ask. I look at Wade and our eyes lock. His eyes tell me everything I need to know.


    "No, Ali. Liam doesn''t want to hurt you, he also protested. It was Samuel''s suggestion."


    I gape at him. Samuel. How could he even suggest that knowing my background? Why would he want to hurt Corbin so badly? I get he has done some terrible things. But Samuel is usually reasonable, willing to look at alternative punishments. I turn my back to Wade again andy my head down inplete shock.


    Maybe I don''t know Samuel as well as I thought I did. Tomorrow morning? I have to get Corbin out tonight. No time for reconnaissance or ns. I have to grab my gear the moment Wade is asleep and leave. There is no turning back after doing this. The risks are too high. I will have to leave with Corbin.


    I have to leave Wade. Fear collides with dread at the thought of being away from him. I don''t have it in me to face Wade right now. I know the moment I turn around, I will kiss him. Fall into his arms and beg him toe with me and he would never leave his pack. They are his family and he has to protect them. Just like I have to protect mine. Tears fall as my heart shreds. Maybe this is a punishment for thinking about denying my mate?


    Wade''s arms wrap around my waist as he brings his chin to the crook of my neck, his face gently touching my cheek.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Please be careful." he sighs into my neck. "You can''t get caught." He squeezes me and I shake my head in silence. He knows me too well.


    "I love you, Ali." He whispers as he gives me a sweet kiss on my cheek and, turning away, he hops out of the bed and walks to his room.


    I guess this means it''s go time. Just as soon as I pick the pieces of my heart.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 50

    I slip out my bedroom window, jumping the 2 stories down,nding, then rolling to shield my body from the full force. I pop up into a light jog as I duck into the vegetation of the forest line and crawl up into the trees. Patrol has gotten better, especially since Liam''s men are alternating shifts with the pack. But no one ever checks the trees, I''m not sure why when they know how easy it is for me to work my way through them.


    I run along the branches, leaping from tree limb to tree limb until I can see the lights of the building in the distance. I survey the ground and crawl down from my perch among the birds and carefully stalk closer to my prey. It doesn''t escape my notice that there seems to be less patrol than Wade would usually have. Maybe they feel confident they are safe by containing the feared rogue king.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When I am close enough, I can see why I had missed the patrols as there were all here. Including Isaac, the groups worked around in groups of 3 as they walked around the building or took turns walking to the forest line to take a peek. This should be easy enough to evade. The only issue is how to move around inside once I get in. I am going inpletely blind and with no idea who is on the other side and where.


    It''s rare that I get scared about these types of situations, but with so much resting on this rescue, I have to admit I am worried. Getting caught would mean that my attempt was useless and could only ce strain and doubt on Wade.


    I shake my head. I can''t think about failure. I don''t have the luxury of time. I wait for Isaac''s group to circle around the back and just as the next group walks up; I move to the door.


    "They summoned me to check the prisoner," I tell the unfamiliar faces who nod at me, knowing exactly who I am. I open the door and the smell of blood and sweat oozes from the hallway leading down to the cells. A guard looks up at me and frowns. "No one told us you would being." He says, looking at his partner.


    I swiftly pull my sword off my back, leaving it sheathed as I m it into the side of his head and kick his partner in the chest, following it up with a whack with the butt of my sword handle. I look around, pleased. That wasn''t too horrible. So far.


    I move my way down the hallway to the cells, following the smell that I know is his blood. When I make it to his door, I can barely tell that he is human. I gasp at the pool of partially dried blood under his bare feet and rush to break the door open. He doesn''t move when I reach up for his hands to unchain him and the thought of losing him hits me. I had only just found him.


    "Uncle Corbin," I whisper as I nce around the room again for anyoneing in. He stirs slightly and tries to tilt his head up.


    "Shhh it''s ok, it''s me, Ali," I whisper. "I''m going to get you out of here?"


    "Ali-bee," he mumbles and I can hear the relief in his voice.


    I sling his limp arm over my shoulder and turn to the door, moving with haste to get us out of there before anyone notices. The moment I''m out of the cell, I can hear the bustling and angry murmuring from the only way. Shit, I guess it''s time to fight my way out. But that only works if uncle Corbin can walk.


    "Are you able to walk?" I ask him.


    "I will heal quickly with the silver cuffs now removed." He chokes out, his voice sounding raw.


    "Good. it looks like things are going to have to get a little tense." I say trying to decide if using weapons is a wise choice or not.


    These aren''t mindless rogues, these are people I know, pack members of Liam, Samuel, and Wade. And though Samuels'' people are royal assholes, I know that Liam and Wades are, mostly, good. I really don''t want to kill anyone. Hell, I prefer not to maim them either, but if I have to, at least I know they will heal. I hope so.


    "Get against the wall. Maybe I can confuse them long enough for you to run."


    "I will not leave you." he croaks.


    I roll my eyes, annoyed.


    "I am not done here breaking you out just for it to all go to shit and fail. You will fvcking run once I lure them in. Link Simon when you get to the forest line, I''m sure he is lurking around."


    Corbin stares at me for a moment but follows my request as he presses himself against the wall next to the door. The moment the door opens, I''m standing face to face with Samuel''s right-hand man. Fvck. things are going south quickly.


    "Ali." He says, sounding angry. "You shouldn''t be here."


    "Ah. Right well, I''ll just be going then," I say, smiling brightly.


    He frowns and looks to the cell where Corbin was and steps towards me, backing me to the wall. 7 of hisrgest warriors follow suit, walking into the room spread out to show me I am blocked. I subtly nce to Corbin, who makes his way through the door, and I pray that no one else turns around ores to the cell.


    "Where is the prisoner?" The Warrior, whose name keeps eluding me, asks.


    "What? You lost him already?!" I gasp in fake shock.


    His warriors murmur to each other. I step to the side to go around them and all of them sidestep in unison. Fvck. This is going to svck. I really had been expecting smaller men. But getting caught now will only bring more pain. I sigh deeply, dropping my head back. I roll my head, crack my neck, and shake out my arms to loosen up.


    "What are you doing?" one guard asks me, amused.


    "Just getting ready for orders," "Wha-"


    I lunge down, side punching the first warrior''s inner knee, making him buckle. I pop up with speed and precision as I thrust the heel of my palm up into his nose. His bone crunches under my hand as warm fluid spurts out. There is no going back now. He grabs his nose, falling to the side with an agonizing yell.


    I pivot into the next guy, taking his hands and twisting it back until a snap vibrates through his wrist and he bellows out. I step under his h!ps with my own and toss him over my back. By the time I reach for the 3rd guy, the rest of the warriors have caught on to what is happening and unlike rogues or regr pack members, they trained these guys like me.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 51

    The first warrior with the broken nose is back up and pushing his pain to the side as he reaches out and grabs my leg mid-kick, keeping it from its original destination in someone''s stomach. He tucks my leg up under his arm as he hails down my inner thigh with massive fists, pounding away at my muscles. I scream out in agony as the pain rushes through me. Pushing off of my one working leg, I use it and his hold to project my foot into his nose yet again and he releases me. I fall and roll away to the side when 3 guyse at me in unison.


    I groan in annoyance. These fvckers don''t want to y fair. Fine. An arm wraps around my face as he tries to subdue me and I bite down as hard as I can, taking with me a chunk of flesh. He steps back, covering his bloody arm as I spit his chunk of bloody skin onto the dusty floor.


    The guy who has a hold of my arms isn''t quick enough to avoid the knee I shove up and into his groin. He goes white as he squeaks and then projectile vomits right at me. I move my head from the line of fire, saving my face from the onught of puke but not my shoulder.


    The third guy to my right receives the bile to his eyes as he steps back and screams about his eyesight. I stumble back when my leg wavers from all the hits I had taken. From the pain of it, I can only assume he gave me a hairline fracture to my femur.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I look around the room and see only 3 uninjured guys looking furious and afraid, and Iugh. I love to taunt my prey. It''s fun for me and makes me feel powerful. But looking at these massive men on the ground in shambles? I have to admit; it does a lot for my ego and so much more for my mood. That is until 5 more guys enter the small space.


    "Fvck me," I say exasperated, trying to catch my breath.


    "You have a mouth on you" One of them raises a brow, amused.


    "You know, it hardly seems fair. Twelve massive warriors to one small little girl?" I try hoping it might even the odds. This is a useless thought, but at least I can catch my breath now.


    "How about one-on-one? Would that make you happy?" I smirk at him.


    "Very."


    "Too fvcking bad," the lead warrior says, standing, no longer holding his nose as it gushed blood down his chin.


    "Rude. what did I do to you?" I scoff at him.


    "You broke my fvcking face, you b!tch!"


    "I was just making it prettier." I smile sweetly.


    He lunges forward again and I step to the side, only to find a fist waiting for my face. It connects and I can feel it through my whole body. I stumble back but bnce myself. I''m trained to take hit after hit. Though usually, the hits are a little less forceful. A yell sounds from beside me as a fresh warriores running, he ducks his head aiming for my waist, a moment before he overtakes me I jump up and connect my knees with his face, a pain overtakes my side as a kicknds from a different warrior.


    I grunt in frustration as I grab hold of his foot and twist it violently. He spins out of it narrowly escaping a broken leg. A hand grabs hold of my hair and yanks hard as he brings his arm down across my chest in a karate chop. It thuds against my hollow lungs, forcing the air to leave me in a high-pitched hiss.


    I gasp for air and I see another warrior sauntering forward, a manic smile on his bloody face. My hair seems to still be permanently affixed to the other guy''s hand, so reaching down, I release one of my thigh daggers and swing my arm around, slicing my ponytail off where he has a hold of it. My ck hair flies free as I lurch forward out of his release and head bvtt the impending warrior.


    "Ok boys, anyone up for a breather? Maybe we should take this outside? It''s pretty cramped down here?" I ask, getting no response. I roll my eyes.


    "Fine. Just. Let''s get going. I have things to do!" "Like what?"


    "Escape without killing you?" I ask, quirking a brow.


    The few remaining men look at each other, then grin. Oh, fvcking hell. They are nning through their mind link. They all step for me in unison and I do a quick headcount. There are only eight standing men. Great. This is going swimmingly for me. The moment two of them duck their heads down, I know I''m done for. There is nothing I can do but hope it''s not too much damage and that I can keep my mental barrier up so Wade doesn''t have to know how horribly I failed. I doubt Samuel would want to admit a guardian turned on them all, so maybe Wade won''t have to know at all that I''m still down here.


    All eight men run for me. I jump to avoid the men going low and a solid head hits my side. Gritting my teeth, and I grunt in pain as my cheek crunches with the force of an enormous fist. I fall to the ground with a sickening thud. I can no longer feel my lower extremities, which I''m certain is because of the shock of all the hitsnding on me.


    Ish out, iling my arms in firm punches and kicks. The men grunt with an effort from their strikes. Then finally they move off me as Iy feeling physically broken on the ground. Crawling to the wall, panting, I force myself to stand and spin to see a fist right before a blinding pain takes over me and I feel the wall fall away behind me.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 52

    I gasp in shock as cold water trickles down my face. My wrists are sore and my cheek throbs with a menacing ache. I re over at Samuel, who inspects the cup that once had water in it. He tosses it to the ground and saunters over, reaching out and turning my face as he looks over my mangled face. "You broke your oath, Ali." He tuts, pushing my face away, and steps back.


    He runs a hand through his salt and peppered blond hair and heaves a heavy sigh. When I don''t respond. He moves to the cell door. "Serge. Bring it here."


    The warrior from earlier walks in, looking rough. His nose has a white strip over it and both eyes are bruised. Though he is already healing, I take pleasure in knowing I did a thorough job. He scowls at me as he produces a brown wooden box, my box, and I freeze. The warrior named Serge smiles, knowing that it means something to me.


    Samuel takes it and reaches into his pocket with his other hand, producing a lighter. He looks at me and clicks the lighter on and off, teasing me. He searches for fear in my eyes, but I know he doesn''t find it. I knew this would happen, I had hoped it wouldn''t but only a fool goes on a mission like this without resigning to all oues.


    He brings the box to his nose and sniffs deeply. I focus on the smells surrounding me, and the scent of fuel hits my nose. The as*sholes drenched it in gasoline. Samuel crouches down and ces the box in front of me. He nces up, giving me a wicked smile, and clicks the lighter on again, this time bringing it to the box that holds my guardian oath. A whoosh sounds as the whole of it is engulfed in mes.


    "You know they say when the oath breaks, you lose all your special powers at once. Your healing hand, your emotional connection that links you, even your mind link. Sure it doesn''t break your guardian bond with your alphapletely. But every person who has been released from their oath with dishonor has screamed in excruciating pain."


    I stare at the box as it shes orange, and a tear runs down my cheek. The only remaining thing I have of my parents is that box. My old life holds within it the key to my current life. Both of which are now going up in mes. Ironic how that works sometimes. "And what will you do with me after you strip me of my guardian title, Samuel? Hmm?"


    "I haven''t thought much about that yet. There are lots of things I could do. I could withhold you from your mate, knowing how much that bond means to you. But I''m learning that you aren''t really a big fan of your former fling Liam anymore, are you? I think probably you will spend awhile down here at the whim of the warriors you gave a beating to."


    "Have you always been this much of an a-ss or is this new?" I ask, smiling through a split lip.


    "Oh, this is nothing new. You just were always just a good girl obedient and so willing to do what I asked. You never had to know me like this. I have to admit, I hate how you choose him over me. I raised you after all."


    "Why do you hate Corbin so much?" I ask, tilting my head.


    I can feel a tingling in my chest as if the embers of the fire are within me and immediately I know that the paper holding my oath has finally caught me. My body searing in pain as the heat spreads through my veins, burning through each ventricle and view with a fury.


    It takes immense effort to keep my mouth shut. To not give him the pleasure of hearing my scream, but when it hits my eyes, the burning is too strong. I scream in agonizing pain, sobbing and panting for air.


    The simr feeling of something being ripped from me trickles through my limbs as my special guardian abilities one by one leave me as a soul leaves a deceased body. The sound of an audible rip echoes through the cells, followed by another scream so foreign to my own ears that I hardly could im it as my own.


    "Hmm. I have to admit, you have handled that better than any other wolf. It was hardly satisfying," Samuel frowns.


    "Serge!" He hollers, keeping his eyes trained on me.


    "Sir?" he says, emerging in the doorway yet again.


    "I am not satisfied with her punishment." Samuel looks over his shoulder with a sly smile. "Work her over for me, will you? I have to go y guardian to Alpha Wade."


    My heart sinks at the thought of Wade falling into the hands of Samuel, and I fight feebly against my restraints. Serge steps forward and wraps his hand around my throat, squeezing enough tobor my breathing. He looks me up and down and then peeks over his shoulder.


    "I take no pleasure in hurting someone who is chained up," he whispers. "But orders are orders."


    His knee finds my stomach and I lurch forward in a mad search for air. My eyes bulge at the pain, and I can''t help but cough. I straighten myself up and stand, readying for the next blow. He backhands me and my cheek stings from the contact. "You backhand like a bitch, Serge." I smile, my bloody teeth on disy.


    He throws a punch thatnds square on my mouth and I can feel my skin rip at my lips. Warmblood trickles into my mouth and I spit the blood in his face, cackling like I have gone mad. He grabs the cor of my coat and pulls me close, sneering at me. "That was better, much more masculine." I jest


    "You have a lot to say for someone who is going to lose their wolf."


    I burst intoughter.


    "Can''t take what I don''t have."


    "What do you mean?" he asks, taken aback.


    "I don''t have a wolf. You got your a-ss kicked by a female omega." I smirk, or at least I think I do.


    My face is so swollen that I''m probably about as emotionless as a woman leaving the Botox facility. He smiles happily and I swallow hard. That wasn''t the reaction I was expecting. He stalks over to the coals that remain from my box and gingerly picks up thergest one, glowing red. His skin sizzles loudly as smoke and the smell of his burned flesh fills the cell.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We were trained the same, you and I," he says, looking down at his hand curiously. "Pain is the construct of the mind. Well, until it is too much for the mind to hide. I am going to take so much pleasure in breaking that for you." "Oh, joy," I say mockingly.


    "The best part is, since you''re an omega, you will be in pain much longer than I will be just by holding this coal."


    He takes a step closer and looks me over. I swallow hard trying to prepare myself for this torture. Then he reaches forward, unzips my jacket, and moves it to the side. Bringing the coal to my corbone it slowly sizzles as he runs it along my skin. He watches as I struggle for control over my pain. All of me already hurts. An ache here, a stabbing there, but this continual burning, so close to my nostrils that I can smell my flesh cooking. It''s too much to bear as I gag and dry heave, making the pain of it all much worse.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 53

    Wade POV


    I hunch over, my hands on my knees, as I''m ovee with a sudden feeling of heat. It burns through my veins at such a rate I can''t even process what is happening. Slowly, the pain gives way to relief, and just as suddenly as it hade on; it is gone again. Sweat is


    pouring from every pore as I stand breathing deeply.


    I look down at my sweat-stained shirt and I sigh in annoyance, I quickly take it off and toss it to the side. I''ve been a mess since she left. I felt a few slips in her barrier hours ago, but since then there was nothing other than this random feverish pain that overcame


    me.


    She has to be fine. The few times I got her emotions, she was confident and cocky. Her usual self in fighting. I have tried and failed many times to mind link her through the early hours of the morning, which makes me feel much more uneasy.


    Guilt consumes me as I trudge to the bathroom and ssh my face with water. Should I have helped her get Corbin out? Just as the thought hits me, I growl in anger. No, I could never have been the one to help him escape. Not after all the lives, he took for his own selfish gain. He may not be guilty of the crimes Ali ced on him, but that doesn''t mean he is innocent of the ones hemitted against my pack and the werewolfmunity. No amount of righteous acts can wash away the evil ones. You can wash the blood off your hands, but it still stains the water.


    Could I have helped Ali just to make sure she was safe? The thought of her being injured or hurt shes through my mind and panic rises. I''m taken back to the moment she walked up to me after the rogue attack in her ceremony dress. She looked like a ghostly vision, pale and resigned, turning to reveal the grotesque bite mark that should have been mine.


    My heart lurches at the lingering memory. I hate when people hurt, but when she hurts, it drives me crazy. I wanted nothing more than to wrap her up and demand that she give me all her pain. My chest aches just remembering and I shake my head. Breath Wade. In and out.


    "Ali is a trained warrior," I mutter to myself. "She will be fine."


    I can hear a knock on my bedroom door and I rush to answer it, throwing it open. I am disappointed to find that it is Samuel. It''s stupid to think Ali would be standing on the other side of my door, but I can help but feel let down that instead of my spunky, weird gorgeous mate, it''s the overbearing, sly Samuel.


    "Samuel," I say, a little taken aback. He quirks a brow and smirks at me.


    "You were expecting someone else?"


    "Well, my guardian seems to be missing, so I assumed you might be her."


    "And you often greet her with your shirt off?" He points to my sweaty bare chest and I frown.


    "No. What can I do for you, Samuel?" I ask, moving to the closet to grab a t-shirt.


    "There was an incidentst night." He says, looking me over curiously.


    He is trying to determine if I had a hand in helping Ali with Corbin''s escape or escape attempt. Interestingly enough, I am also trying to figure out if I had a hand in it. Was saying goodbye and telling her to be safe the same as aiding and abetting her? I''m not sure I could live with helping her break him out. But I''m not sure I can live with knowing I didn''t help either.


    "What kind of incident?" I ask,ing back out of the closet looking at him.


    "Corbin escaped."


    "How?" I ask curiously.


    "Ali."


    "Ali what?"


    "She broke him out," Samuel says


    "Because he is her family?"


    "I believe that is the reason."


    "That doesn''t seem very like her. Her reasons have to be more than blood." I say, trying to get anything I can from him.


    I know he has a wealth of knowledge about what happened to Ali when she was a kid. Hell, I''d bet my pack that he knows who killed her parents, too.


    "Who knows?" He shrugs. "Either way, she betrayed us both. Her oath has been broken, and she is no longer a guardian."


    "I thought it had to be a literal breaking of the oath she wrote in order for her not to be a guardian anymore," I state.


    "Ah, yes, well, I burned her oath just moments ago. You should have felt some effects."


    "Like a wave of mes and losing half my water weight in sweat?"


    Samuel smirks.


    "Yeah, something to that effect"


    "Then yes, I felt it." I snap out.


    Samuel zones out as if in a conversation in his head and he frowns.


    "Well, there is a border issue. As your temporary guardian, I will go ahead and check on it."


    "You''re my guardian now?" I scoff.


    "Yes, until I can get a new one here tomorrow. Now, don''t wander out of the packhouse. We have reports of rogues forming and wanting to go to war with you over breaking your word to Corbin." "Well, fvcking great." I throw my hands up.


    Samuel leaves without so much as a word, and I''m surrounded by silence again. I let out an enraged scream, running my hands through my hair roughly. My door flies open and I turn to see an enraged Liam stalking towards me. "What the fuck do you want?"


    "They have her," he says, his voice low as he looks around my room for anyone who could listen in. I know immediately who he means. There is only one person the two of us care about. Ali. "What!"


    "You need to check on her. Use the guardian mind link."


    "I can''t." I sigh, trying to keep tears of frustration at bay. "Samuel burned her oath! She doesn''t have any of the guardian skills anymore."


    "Fvcking hell," Liam says, looking pale. "He will kill her, Wade."


    "He is a father figure to her. I doubt he will kill her."


    "Wade. I hate you. Like I see you and I want to murder your fvcking face, but Ali... I love her and I know you do, too. So when I say Samuel will kill her, it is something you can believe."


    I hate his words, but what I hate the most is the truth in them. He actually thinks he is in love with my mate. But that is something we can contend with another time.


    "Fvck." I mutter, pacing the room "Ok. give me a second to think."


    I mind link Francis immediatelyAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -Francis, emergency meeting in my room. Bring Ada, Robin, and Isaac -


    -Yes, Alpha.-


    Liam and I stand in awkward silence for 5 minutes until Francis and the rest of the crew walk in.


    "Alpha Wade," Francis says, waiting for me to fill him in.


    "Ali is being tortured in the dungeon," Liam breathes out, telling us what his men are mind linking him. "He says she stopped being snarky. And now only grunts when they strike her," I can see his fury visibly and it mirrors my own. "Tell us what we need to do, Alpha Wade," Francis says, his game face on.


    "Well, for starters. We need to break Ali out,"


    "Where will she go after we get her out?" Ada asks bringing us out of our brute force idea of just rushing in and whisking her away. She is right. We have to have a thorough n so that our packs and Ali can be safe. "The rogues." I sigh heavily. "Francis, we need to get word to Corbin or Simon. They need to be the ones who break her out."


    "Will they help?" Isaac asks,


    "It''s his niece, and she broke him out. Yes, he will help her." I say truthfully.


    "We have to help them break in, then?" Liam asks and I nod.


    "Looks like we all are going a little rogue after all," Ada says, smiling.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 54

    I hate the idea of waiting, and with Samuel as my new guardian for the day, it''s impossible to get a moment to see how ns are going. I can mind link my pack members, sure, but that''s not the same as being in the throes of nning it myself. Everyone has to go about their day as if nothing is out of the ordinary if we want to pull this off. Including me doing mundane Alpha work when my mate is being tortured.


    "I almost forgot," Samuel says standing from the couch and striding over to my desk.


    Iy my papers aside as I wait for him to continue. He reaches deep into his pocket and drags out a long silver chain. I swallow hard when I see the bloodstains on what I recognize as Ali''s ne. The very ne that kept her scent hidden from me.


    He swings it over and onto my desk, and itnds with a clunk right before my hand. I want to snatch it up and hold it close, but I''m not sure I can reach out without shaking hands. I nce up at Samuel, keeping my emotions hidden. He has a ghost of a smile on his face, as if he is a cat presenting a dead mouse to its master, waiting for its praise. Read more free novels at


    "What do I need that for?" I ask, picking my paper back up and pretending to not be seeing red.


    "I thought you might want a token from your guardian."


    "You already said she isn''t my guardian anymore." I sigh heavily.


    "Was she not good to you?'' he asks, quirking a brow?


    "She was an excellent guardian when she waspliant," I lie. She was excellent at all times. We both know it.


    "I heard a rumor that you and her slept together each night for thest few days?" He grabs the chair in front of my desk and takes a seat.


    "What are you trying to get at, Samuel?"


    "Oh, nothing. Just, she always acted so high and mighty, but she sure seems to get around a lot."


    "Excuse me?" the anger slips out and I curse myself for it. He thrives on this.


    "Well, first it was Liam, then it was Theo, and a few other alphas mentioned her being inappropriate with them. Let''s just say, I''m not surprised you ended up in her bed."


    My breathing is erratic as I try my best not to lunge across the table and end this as*shole. But right now we are ying his game. I don''t know the extent of his rot and corruption, but if he will hold Ali captive and lie about it, then I know I can''t trust him with my pack members. This means I have to y his game, no matter how much I hate it. He stands and saunters over to the window, then turns to face me. I sigh again and sit back in my chair.


    "What is it?"


    "If you were sleeping together, it''s just." he stops topose his thoughts. "Wouldn''t you have noticed her leaving? Or did you just let her sneak out?"


    "I stayed in my roomst night."


    "Oh, and why is that?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "She lied to me. She betrayed me. I knew she was meeting with the rogues, but she was able to convince me to do the stupid meeting. Then I found out the very person who has been killing my pack off is her uncle. I hardly trust her loyalty, so why would I crawl back into bed with her?" I hate the words and the way they taste in my mouth. Talking about Ali like she crawls from bed to bed couldn''t be further from the truth.


    "I suppose you''re right. I just thought you and her might have some connection. She described your bond is stronger than the ones in the past." He shrugs. "If you say so. Now, I really have things I need to get to. Do you mind sitting outside the office doors?"


    "Oh, sure," Samuel says, smiling slyly.


    The moment he leaves the room, I breathe in deeply, closing my eyes, trying to regainposure. After a moment of centering myself, I mind link, Francis. -How are the nsing along-


    -Simon was willing to meet, he said to look for his signal and then we can get Ali out. We just have to get her outside of the dungeon so they can take her.- Francis says.


    -And how does security look at the dungeons-


    -It''s tight, Alpha Wade. I won''t lie, we might not get her out without causing serious injury or death-


    I pause for a minute. That is thest thing I want to do. Taking lives is not a foreign thing in the werewolfmunity, but it doesn''t mean that every life doesn''t have value. -We will do our best to be nonlethal-


    -Alpha, I suggest you and Alpha Liam stay back and not be involved-


    -No. I will get her out-


    -That''s what Alpha Liam said too-


    -Well, he can be my sidekick then-


    -I will make sure the path is clear for you-


    Now it''s a waiting game, and me figuring out how to skirt my Guardian though he seems to be a little less restrictive than Ali ever was. Here is hoping the rogues are distracting enough for him to leave my side.


    Hours pass and still no signal. The sun has since set and I''ve paced a hole in my carpet floor waiting for it all to happen. Francis is officially ignoring my mind links, more than likely because of my constant asking if the signal hase. Arge bang sounds from the border and I run out of my room, down the stairs, and out the front doors to see smoke rising from the northeastern border. Within moments, Samuel is by my side.


    "We should get you somewhere safe," he says, grabbing hold of my bicep. I pull my arm from his grip and re at him.


    "I do not hide Samuel. I fight." I move towards the smoke.


    "Alpha Wade, you are the only remaining Alpha for the position, which means your safety is my priority, not your pack or yournd. You will get in the house and I will guard it with my men."


    He moves me towards the house. If he ns to guard it from the outside, I will be just fine. I''m able to jump into a tree from my window and make my way into the forest without detection. And with Ali''s amulet around my neck, they won''t even be able to scent me leaving. He pushes me through the door and I make my way to my office, grabbing the amulet and heading straight for my room.


    -Everyone get to themunity center for safety. All warriors report to the city center and ensure our own pack''s safety in themunity center. NO ONE ENGAGES THE ROGUES unless they are trying to break into the center. That is an Alpha order!- I say through the mind link to all my pack members. -Alpha Wade, It''s time- Francis says.


    I pull Ali''s ne over my neck, ignoring the smell of blood that clings to it. Then opening my window I perch in it looking out below and noticing the warriors are not yet in ce I leap the 30 feet into the tree and leap to the next until I make it into the forest line where I run with all the speed I can muster straight for the dungeon.


    -I''m on my way, Francis-

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 55

    Francis and Liam are waiting for me on the outskirts of the woods when Ind in front of them. Samuels''s men are looking worried and pacing around, trying to decide if they should join the fight or stay where they are. A few of Liam''s pack members show up and have a quick discussion and Samuel''s men run off towards the smoke. I look over at Liam, who nods us forward, and we move across the grass as inconspicuous as we can.


    "Alpha," the warriors say, nodding to Liam, who acknowledges them as we enter the door.


    Ali''s scent wraps around my heart, tugging me to her. That of her fresh blood and sweat mar her sweet smell. I ease down the hall knowing that there are at least two more guards here that we can''t let see our faces, otherwise everyone is in jeopardy. The sound of muffled grunting and blowsnding sends a chill up my spine as my feet carry me from slow and steady to full force sprint.


    I break through the little opening, ready to take on guards and stare at Isaac, Ada, and Mason. All three of which have effectively taken down the guards in the cell holding. I breathe in relief and search for Ali. My nose carries me to a bloody mess with short, ck hair. The same silver handcuffs that hold all prisoners string her up.


    "The keys," I choke out to whoever is listening.


    Liam walks over and holds out the keys for me.


    "Unlock her. I will catch her." I say. My eyes are still scanning over her.


    She is dressed in exactly what she was wearing the night she left. Her jacket is open and covered in her own blood and her chest is covered in bubbly burns. Tears sting my eyes in rage when I look at her bruised and swollen face. How can I hold her without hurting her? Every part of her looks to be worked over and painful.


    I move to her side and scoop her up in my arms as Liam unlocks her from the chains and handcuffs. Her weight falls limping onto me and I nuzzle my nose into her neck as I hold her close, carrying her out of the cell. Fireworks explode across my skin as the bond makes itself known. I can''t help but sigh in relief that not only do I truly know she is my mate, but that she still must be alive and thriving if they are this strong. Liam growls behind me, protesting how close I am holding her, and my chest rumbles with a possessive growl of my own.


    "Mine," I state. My voice is raw as I hug her closer. Careful not to squeeze her and cause her more pain.


    I look around and see Mason staring in shock at the revtion.


    "Ali is your mate?" he breathes.


    "Yes."


    "How? She is my mate." Liam says, growing agitated.


    "I don''t know. I just know that she is mine."


    "How long have you known?" Isaac asks,


    "Not long."


    "I don''t understand," Liam says, shak ing his head. "This doesn''t make sense. I can feel a bond between us."


    "Now is not the time or ce for this discussion," Francis says, peeking down the hallway.


    "He is right," Ada says. "We need to get her out and to the edge of the woods."


    "Ada, you and Isaac go check to see if we are clear. We wille up behind you. Francis, you go make sure Simon is ready. She needs medical attention fast,"


    They both run off down the hall. We move towards the doorway, stepping over the guard''s body when my leg twinges in pain, and I fall to one knee, screaming out in pain. I don''t have the ability to look down to see what happened before two of the guards descend


    on me.


    Liam, who reaches out, immediately thwarts them, grabbing one by the throat and crushing his windpipe. The othernds a blow, but Liam is unphased. Standing back up, I can feel the trickle of blood running down my leg and I wince as I work through the pain, channeling my inner Ali and pushing all thoughts of the pain away until my job is done.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mason lets out a grotesque scream in rage as he leaps onto the back of the third guard, who, on second nce, had buried his dagger deep into my old wound. He pounds on the warrior from behind, who ms him into the metal cage. I''m torn between saving my pack member and getting my mate out. But I know what Ali would do. I gentlyy Ali down and she groans in pain, her eyes remaining closed.


    "Hold tight, I''ll be back for you," I whisper,


    I turn and my face pales at the horror in front of me. Mason''s face has gone white as he slumps to the ground, holding his bloodied stomach as the guard sneers at him. In his hand is a small second dagger, and that''s when I realize. These are Ali''s daggers. I reach to my leg and rip the dagger from my leg, groaning slightly at the intense pain. Stalking towards the smirking warrior, my mind only set on one thing. I''m going to kill this guy.


    "You know we had a bet on who would rescue Ali." the guard says "Didn''t expect you to have the balls."


    The moment he is within arm''s reach, I lunge for him, grabbing hold of his arm and pummeling my fist into his cheek. The crack radiates through my knuckles and I''m not sure if I broke his face or my hand. He stumbles back a few steps, using the metal poles of the cell to steady himself. I hear Mason groaning as he shuffles to stand.


    "Mason, get to the healer. Now!" I say, using my alpha voice. A wolf will use thest of its strength to follow their alpha''s order. Now I just have to hope he has enough to get himself, at least to Francis, Isaac, or Ada. Mason slowly stumbles his way down the hall, and I turn my full focus to the guard again. Liam, who hasid to waste the other two guards, steps up beside me.


    "We have to kill them," he whispers.


    I know he is right, and even though he injured Mason, I hate taking a life. It feels especially wrong when it feels premeditated like this. The guard chuckles when he hears Liam''s words and looks me over.


    "What? You a pacifist?" he spits. I say nothing, choosing to give him no response.


    "You know she screamed an awful lot when Serge brought out the hot coals."


    That was all I needed to hear to let my wolf take control of my mind as heshed out furiously in vengeance for his mate. It is so easy for a wolf to develop a lvst for blood. The joy of the kill and the love of the fight. It''s barbaric to the human mind, but that''s what differentiates werewolves from wolves alone or humans alone. We have to constantly struggle to strike that bnce between animalistic qualities and human tendencies. But right now. Right here. I''m all wolf.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 56

    The guard''s body slumps to the floor with a wet thud. I step back to regain myposure, opening my eyes only to find a stunned Liam. Ali stirs, and I rush over to her, lifting her with ease. Without a word, I start down the hallway, Liam hot on my heels.


    "Have to admit, I didn''t think you had it in ya." Liam whistles.


    I ignore him and walk on until we hit the door leading outside. Liam heads out first, peeking around to ensure the coast is clear. I steal a nce down at Ali while we wait, and I regret it. Anger floods back over me and the desire to go make sure all the guards are dead makes its way to the forefront of my mind. Liam pops his head back in, breaking through my burning fury.


    "We are clear. Let''s move."


    I nod, and as quickly as my leg will let me, I run across the opening with Ali. Sweat drips down my face from the pain and I''m grateful the guardian oath was broken. It would kill me knowing she was getting my injuries while she is already in so much pain. We find Simon waiting for us on the edge of the woods, sitting nonchntly on a tree stump, talking with Francis. The moment he sees Ali, he goes rigid and stands, moving over to us with speed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I was expecting someone who could walk." He breathed. "Shit, they did a number on her."


    "She seems to be healing pretty well," Francis observes, sliding me a nce.


    "Mason?"


    "Ada and Isaac ran him to the healer. Robin can''t know yet. We need her to spot Simon on their way out."


    "She must be good," Simon remarks.


    "Her eyesight is the best I''ve ever seen. I swear she is part Hawk." Francis responds.


    Francis looks at my neck and sighs. I''m afraid to look down. My adrenaline is still pumping, so I know my pain levels will skyrocket the moment I get back to my room. Francis reaches out with both hands and I lean back slightly.


    "She is healing fast because you are her mate and her body knows it. But she will heal faster if the bond is acknowledged, something her subconscious can pick up on."


    Confused, I look down at my chest as Francis reaches around my neck and unclips the amulet I had put on beforeing to rescue her. My heart pumps with excitement as he removes it from me and ces it in his pocket. I look at Ali expectantly and frown when there is no change in movement.


    "You two are mates?" Simon asks.


    "Yeah,"


    Liam growls angrily, but I ignore his displeasure at my deration. The moment Ali recognizes me as her mate, he will know and have to back off. Then maybe we can understand why he thinks he is her mate. Because there is no way I''m sharing her. "We have to get to the border,"


    "Right behind you,"


    I switch Ali to the other side, cing most of her weight on my uninjured side and amble after Simon through the woods. I can hear the snarls of wolves fighting against each other as we run deeper into the cover of trees, the howling of the injured, dying out in its dense cover. It shouldn''t take us too long to make it to the border unless we get intercepted.


    -Francis, I need you to keep me posted on when they realize Ali is gone-


    -Yes Alpha-


    The moment Samuel realizes she is gone, he will want to verify it himself. And then he will storm after me and Liam. I know that I''ve been ying his game, but he isn''t as dimwitted as I would have hoped. In fact, he is calcting and a maniptive genius. Which is why I don''t trust a thing he says.


    I know he has seen in my eyes how much she means to me. I will be the first person he expects to be getting her out. This is why I have to pick up the pace. I need to get back and shower the blood of his warriors off my face and bandage my wound.


    Ali squirms in my arms, but I have no time to slow down. I can feel her arms move up and wrap around my neck, clinging to me for dear life. I steal a quick nce and see her eyes are still closed tight. Perhaps she feels me as her mate and that''s why she is clinging to me. I attempt to step with more purpose and better footing, to not jostle her.


    Simon slows before me as we reach the small decaying wooden fence that signals the end of our packnd. He carefully steps over it and turns to face me.


    "Wait here for a moment. I need to grab a warrior who can carry her."


    I grumble at the thought of her being in someone else''s arms.


    "Alpha Wade, you have a pack that needs you more than your mate. She is safe with us. I assure you, her uncle cares for her very much."


    I nod, unable to form words without risking sounding like an angry, petnt child throwing a fit he won''t win. When we are alone, I look down at her and slowly lower myself to a boulder by the fence, her still gripped in my arms as I groan in pain at the bending of my leg. "Ali?" I say feebly. When I get no response, I sigh in defeat.


    "You weren''t supposed to get caught, you silly woman. It was the only order I gave you. And you disobeyed. Ridiculous."


    Iugh to myself at the absurdity of me talking to an unconscious woman and chastising her. But I can''t help it. I want to chastise and be angry that they caught her, even though it wasn''t her fault. She is hurt and I can''t help but feel like I should have just gone with her. But then, where would my pack be? In the hands of Samuel. And as an Alpha, I won''t ever let that happen.


    Gently, I reach out and slowly remove the hair from her face. Her ck locks are uneven and choppy, and I can only assume that it happened during the fighting. I loved her long hair, and how it looked when she would just toss it up haphazardly without a care for how it looked. But I could get used to it being short as well. Hell, she could be bald and still be fiercely stunning.


    A smile forms on my lips as I scan her once swollen face and I am pleased that she is healing much faster than she ever has before. Her bruising is still prominent and deep, but her swelling is diminishing and her cuts are slowly scabbing over.


    I reach down and gently pull aside her jacket and nce at her chest, surveying her cor bone burns and I''m relieved when I see the menacing pus-filled bubbles are decreasing in size. I hate how much torture they inflicted on her. A tear falls down my cheek as I look away from her and search for Simon, who shoulde back any minute. A cold slim finger caresses my cheek and I close my eyes, letting the tingles explode across my face as my tear is wiped away.


    My eyes snap open in surprise, and I look down into her gorgeous eyes.


    "Tears for me?" she asks hoarsely.


    I sob out a chuckle as relief floods me and all my fears fade away. She is awake. She is safe. And now I have to leave her. I gently lower my forehead to hers and she gasps at the electric shock from the mate bond. Her eyes widen as she looks deep into mine. "M-mate?" she asks in excitement, tripping over her own words. I nod to her with the biggest grin.


    "I am yours, Aliauna Fletcher."


    I can barely get the words out before Francis links me.


    -The rogues are retreating. Samuel is nning to check the dungeon the moment he can get away. You need to get back now-


    I bite my lip in anger and look up to see Simon sprinting in our direction with arge warrior. I stand carefully and move to the fence, Ali still clinging to me.


    "Ali, I have to send you with Simon."


    She pulls back from me and looks at me with concern.


    "Be careful with Samuel. I don''t know what he is nning,"


    The warrior reaches out for her, and hesitantly I raise her to him. She spins and shifts her weight so she is into my chest again and she grabs my face, bringing her lips to mine.


    Everything fades to the background as we finally fully acknowledge the bond between us. The world swirls around us and I feel weightless like all my problems mean nothing and are nothing so long as I have her with me.


    When we pull apart, she leans out and is pulled from my arms. I watch her for a moment before stepping back and turning on my heels and sprinting back to the packhouse. My duties are ahead of me and my heart behind me.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 57

    Ali POV


    Every bit of me ached from the hair on the top of my head down to the toenails on my feet. There is only so much torture a single person can take. They had trained me for torture and in the art of keeping my pain at bay. But when the person who trains you is your tormentor, they get creative. I can honestly say I am surprised by Samuel''s betrayal. He had been so kind and attentive when I was younger. But perhaps that had more to do with my abilities to fight than his desire to treat me like I was his own.


    The moment they caught me, I knew Samuel wouldn''t allow Wade to know I was still on his packnds. I was trying to formte my way out, but my body was so exhausted from trying to speed its healing process that I couldn''t stay awake. It wasn''t until I noticed I was in someone''s arms that something inside of me awoke. Every pain and ache blossomed into a beautiful tingling, acting as a salve to my burns and ebbing away my suffering.


    Wade is my mate.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I smile into the back of the warrior who is carrying me. I look over my shoulder, hoping to catch a glimpse of him, knowing it will disappoint me when I don''t see him. But it was worth the pain in the neck for even the thought of seeing him. All I want to do is hop down and race for him. But that would be suicide for his pack. I smirk again. Our pack. If we are able to be reunited again, I will be his Luna. and the pack that has grown on me will be my home.


    This is the best day ever. Well, for my romantic life, that is. On second thought, this is a shitty day. I found my mate and I''m torn from him. This in sucks.?I groan in pain when the warrior stops abruptly and lowers me to the ground. I''m unsteady on my feet and Simon reaches out, helping to keep me upright.


    "We have a caring in a minute. Then we can get you looked at. Your uncle will meet us at the healers." he assures me.


    I nod in understanding and look around, noticing only now that we are in a makeshift campsite. Rogues slowly trickle in, looking worse for the wear. A few of them seem to have fared decently, though the majority are covered in blood. "You guysunched an attack?" I ask, bewildered.


    "Not on our own," Simon says, helping me to a chair. "Your Alpha reached out amid us nning and said he would help in any manner possible. He seems to have known you were his mate."


    "He figures things out before others somehow." I blush at hearing someone else say it out loud.


    His mate.


    "The mighty guardian blushes?" Simon jibs. Iugh at his remark. I''m not sure when my reputation as a guardian robbed me of my humanistic qualities in others'' eyes, but apparently, it did. "I do many things, Simon. Including blush. I''m not ashamed of it."


    "And you shouldn''t be." he smiles softly. "It''s a gift."


    There is a glint in his eyes, a memory, and a sadness that sits just out of reach. It''s strange to be on this side of the fight. To be saved by the people I have been fighting. It''s much harder to take a life when you know it has value, a story that hasn''t been told or one that hasn''t been lived. Being here is giving me the human side of the nasty rogues who are full of bloodlust. I''m thinking they aren''t full of blood lust, but heartbreak and a desire for vengeance.


    Arge ck SUV pulls up and Simon pops up quickly, turning to aid me. He stumbles slightly under my weight as I lean on him. After a few moments of struggling to get up and into the car, I am finally settled and finding myself winded. Simon crawls beside me as a few other injured warriors follow suit. The car ride is tense and ufortable as every wolf in the car groans or grunts in pain as we bounce down the bumpy road.


    I can''t help the audible sigh that escapes me when we finally stop in front of our destination. A gurney greets me as I''m whisked away into the building, two healers bustling around me as they try to assess the extent of my injuries. They whisper to each other as they examine my corbone, arms, and ribs. My face is still a mangled mess, but from what I can feel, nothing up there is screaming out that it''s broken. My ribs, however, are feeling mighty painful, and it feels like my left lung is being poked with every breath. "What''s the issue?" A familiar voice asks from the doorway. I turn my head to see Uncle Corbin.


    "We don''t understand..."


    "How I heal so fast in certain areas?" I ask.


    "Well, yeah,"


    "My mate carried me out and held onto me until the veryst minute."


    "Well, that exins some of it."


    "Some of it?"


    "Ma''am. You are an omega werewolf. Which means you should heal at the same speed as a human. Yes, your mate can help heal you with their presence. But you are healing exponentially faster than any omega, even with your mate not here." The male healer exins.


    "She is only partially omega." Uncle Corbin answers.


    "I''m sorry, what?" The female healer asks in shock.


    "I was born with a wolf, and they took it from me when I was a child."


    Both healers grow pale.


    "For you to survive, they had to do a lesser dose, which led to you keeping some of your wolf qualities without having your actual wolf." The male healer finishes connecting the dots.


    "Healing is one quality I retained partially. So I typically heal four times faster than humans but twice as long as the typical werewolf."


    The female healer looks at Corbin with sadness in her eyes.


    "I remember you." She murmurs. "I defected from the pack that day, a lot of us did."


    Silence falls over us.


    "Uh, so what''s the damage?" I ask, trying to break the awkward tension.


    "Right. I''m sorry. Um. You have four broken ribs on your right side and two on your left. The lower rib on your left is close to your lung, but since you are already healing, I don''t think surgery will be required. Your burns were infected, but even as I look at them, I can see the fluid is turning clear. Your bruising on your face is looking better by the minute and I don''t see any actual breaks in your nose or orbital bones. You will need at least a week to recover. Two weeks to get back to normal."


    "OK," Corbin sighs heavily. "Ali, get some rest and see me in the morning, ok?"


    "Sure," I respond and he turns and leaves the room.


    "I''m going to give you some sleep medication. It''s important you get as much rest as possible."


    "I don''t need-"


    "Ma''am, with all due respect, I get you are an incredible warrior, but you just underwent torture. Your physical health is important to us, but so is your mental health. You will have a hard time without these pills. When you are healing better, we can assess your psychological injuries. But for now, I''m not asking." The female healer says,


    "Thank you," I say, taking the pills from her and tossing them back. I know when to give in to a battle. And for the sake of healing faster, I can back down this time.


    I open my eyes to see the sun peeking through the curtains with a blinding fury. My head is throbbing and my eyes hurt but after a quick body check, I''m relieved to find that my extremities all seem to be in working order, more or less. I stretch my arms over my head and regret it immediately as my sides ache menacingly.


    "Ali-Bee." Uncle Corbin says from the doorway. "You''re awake, I was starting to worry."


    "How long did I sleep?" I ask gently easing myself up on the bed.


    "Oh, roughly 32 hours."


    My eyes widen in shock.


    "I''m sorry it sounded like you said 32 hours."


    "Indeed I did," he smirks at me and walks into the room towards my bed.


    "How are your injuries?" I ask him looking at his face that looks mostly healed.


    "I fear you fared far worse than me." he frowns. "But you''re safe now, and that''s what is important." He shifts ufortably from one foot to the other. and clears his throat.


    "Ali, I think it''s time we finish our conversation."


    "About who killed my parents?" I ask


    "That is part of it, yes, but we have much bigger issues-"


    "Do you have a name?" I ask, cutting him off.


    He looks away momentarily.


    "Uncle Corbin, do you have the name of the man who shot my parents?"


    He nods and sighs heavily.


    "It was Samuel."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 58

    I know Samuel isn''t who I thought he was. He is clearly a seasoned maniptor and his soul is as ck as theye. Yet, a part of me struggles to believe Uncle Corbin. I mean, this all happened because of him and his mate. But he didn''t pull the trigger. He didn''t deliver the sentence or beg for mercy for my father, which led to all of us being stripped of our wolves. No, those were all individual reactions to what had happened.


    Taking a deep breath in, I look over at Corbin. I''m not sure what I''m hoping to find in his eyes. Perhaps I was looking for a trace of mistruths. Anything that would help lead me to believe that my hardships weren''t based on the lies of other men. That all my suffering and loss was actually about me doing something wrong instead of just being caught up in someone else''s misfires.


    Instead, I saw the truth. Uncle Corbin had loved his mate, loved my parents, and still loves me. He can''t make amends for the things that followed her death because what followed wasn''t his fault. The fault of jealous and homicidal anger falls squarely on one man''s shoulders. Samuel. The man who raised me made me who I am. In so many more ways than I could have ever understood. "Samuel," I repeat.


    "Yes."


    "I need more than just his name. I don''t understand how he is tied up in any of this. It doesn''t make sense."


    Corbin sighs heavily and sits next to my bedside. He looks so drained. He takes a minute to reach out and squeeze my hand gently. Before removing it and leaning back in his seat. "There is so much that you don''t know or remember. I don''t know where to begin."


    "How do you know Samuel?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t actually know him, per se. Uh. He was the beta''s son from the other pack. The one who was supposed to be mated with Gail. The day of the ceremony was the day she and I were running away. But as I stated before when I found her, she was already.... well she was gone." He stops for a moment, clearing his throat.


    "The day your parents got shot, you all were supposed to meet me. Your Dad found me and said he wanted to defect from the pack. I was waiting by the riverbed and you guys never came. When it got dark, I went searching. I came across a group of guys camping in the woods. They had guns, which was extremely strange since they smelled like wolves."


    He is right, wolves having guns is very unorthodox, but it happens from time to time. I had always assumed they just didn''t want to look at their beloved beta as they killed him for the crime of only wanting a better life for his family. Cowards like to have a barrier between them and the life they are taking. It acts as a buffer for their emotions. You can disconnect yourself from the crime if you don''t have blood on your hands.


    "How does any of this point to Samuel?" I ask, trying to make sense of his jumbled exnations.


    "His name wasn''t Samuel back then, his name was Ss, and he was known for his vibrant green eyes and hair so blonde you would almost think it was white. His hair was practically glowing in the fire''s light. He had the rifle in his hand and was cleaning it. Your parents were shot from long range. A rifle."


    "So when you saw Samuel in the meeting, you knew he was Ss?"


    "I recognized him but his name change threw me off." he shrugged. "It wasn''t until I realized he was the one who found you in the woods that it all came together. He killed your parents and hunted you for days before taking you in."


    My stomach churns at the thought. What kind of sick as*shole kills an innocent man and woman and steals their daughter. Was I some sick trophy for him to carry around? Does themittee know? Does Wade know the extent of the danger he is in?


    "We have to warn Wade," I say firmly. "I don''t know what Samuel wants with him, but all the other people themittee was looking at are missing. He has to be a part of it somehow. He is the one tasked to find them."


    "Calm yourself. You aren''t healed enough to do anything," He insists.


    "Bullsh!t!" I say, swinging my legs to the side of the bed. "Pain isn''t a stranger to me."


    "Ali-"


    "No! Don''t Ali me. That is my pack that is in danger. My mate!" I stand gingerly on my feet, pleased to feel that I have more authority over my legs than I did when I got here.


    "Tell me, what injury would keep you from saving Gail if you had the chance?" I ask.


    "There is more happening than you know," he says, growing agitated.


    "Then enlighten me! I''m not the child you left behind. I am a grown-a-ss woman, and a fucking warrior,"


    "There are rumors that the packs whose Alphas went missing think it was Wade who took their Alphas."


    "What?!" I ask in disbelief.


    "They dered war on the Moon Shadow Pack."


    "If they dered war, then it''s not a rumor!" I say angrily, searching for my gear.


    There is no way there will be a war on my pack and Wade. I will fight every single wolf alone if I have to, to keep them safe. Corbin groans angrily.


    "You need to rest Ali!" He yells.


    "You want to leave them to fend for themselves? They have peopleing to annihte them from the outside, all the while the enemy is living within their borders! No one will survive."


    "It''s not our fight," he says, rubbing his eyes.


    "Ah, there is the uncle I know and remember so well. The coward who runs and leaves others to die!" I throw my words at him.


    He takes a step back from me, my words hitting him as hard as I had wanted.


    "I have my own pack to protect," he whispers. I chuckle at him.


    "And who do you think they wille for next? You once said you thought you would be a good fit for uniting the werewolfmunity. Leaders lead!"


    "When the time is right for them to lead, yes, but I will not lead them all to their death. Not everything has to be a fight to the death, Ali. We are trying tomunicate with them! I am not sitting idly by waiting for you to experience the one pain that could break you." "Let me go to them. Let me be the courier." I demand.


    "No," he shakes his head adamantly. "No, they would assume you are still just following your guardian duty,"


    "Alpha Nick," I say, suddenly remembering that he is an alpha that Wade trusts. "Let me try to meet with him, to give him proof! I tell him he has to deliver it to Francis or Wade personally."


    "Alpha Nick of the Blood Star pack?"


    "I believe so. Look, he is the only chance I have at warning Alpha Wade without me running in there trying to fight everyone in my way,"


    Corbin paces the room for a moment before giving in.


    "You have to take someone with you," he says, giving in.


    "Fine, anyone. Just, we need to leave immediately."


    "I''ll have Jacob meet you out front in 30 minutes. Get cleaned up. I will have someone leave you clean clothes and bring you some weapons that suit you."


    He walks to the door, pausing for a moment.


    "Ali, please be careful. I know I''ve been the root of all your misfortune, but I love you little Ali-bee." and he walks out the door.


    I want to tell him I love him too, that I don''t me him and I can forgive him. But I can''t bring myself to lie. Do I love my uncle? I love who he was before he fled, the man who yed with me and babysat and got me ice cream. But that little girl died the same day that uncle did. We both were reced with callous, colder versions. Versions who didn''t have the luxury of unconditional love for a long time.


    It''s not that I me him for the things that have happened. He more or less just seems to be themon denominator in all my sorrows without being the perpetrator. Forgiveness seems much easier than it once had. It seems more usible than loving him through theseplicated feelings. When I get to the root of the problem, the issue that remains is, I''m afraid to love him because my family tends to disappear.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 59

    My leg bounces anxiously while Jacob drives at what seems like the slowest pace possible. I slide a nce towards Jacob; the rogue selected toe with me and I can''t help but get the feeling that I know him from somewhere. He looks over and makes a face.


    "Why are you staring at me?" he asks


    "You look so familiar."


    "You just left the Moon Shadow pack, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "I look like my younger siblings." He says wistfully. "They are twins."


    "Mason and Robin?" I ask, my eyes going wide.


    "You know them?" He asks, shocked.


    "They were some of the first people I met. You-you''re THEIR Jacob? The one that disappeared and was best friends with Frank?"


    "Sheesh. So you know them, and I didn''t disappear. I left them a letter."


    "I don''t think they ever got it. They are convinced you are dead. Well, Mason is."


    "My dad must not have given it to them." He clears his throat and looks forward.


    "As far as I knew, they are being raised by your grandma Ethel. I''ve not heard anything about their dad or mom."


    Jacob stiffens and I realize that what I''m saying is probably hard to hear. I''m basically telling him I think his parents are dead beats or just in dead.


    "Oh." is all he says and silence ovees us.


    After what I''m sure is an eternity in silence, we arrive at the back border of the Blood Star pack. A wall of warriors greets us in the road and looks us over. In my injured state, and now knowing that Jacob must also be an omega based on his parentage, I''m feeling a little concerned about our odds if things go sideways.


    "Wee in peace," Jacob says and I slide him a dumbfounded look.


    "Jeez, way to make it sound like we are talking to aliens," I mutter to him, taking a step forward.


    "My name is Ali, I have a meeting with Alpha Nick."


    A shorter muscr man steps forward, looking me over.


    "It looks like you had a rough go recently, Ali," he smirks, a gold tooth shining in the direct sun.


    "Nothing I won''t heal from." I smile back at him.


    "Alpha Wade told me you might reach out and that you were to be trusted. From the intel I''ve gathered, he is in quite the nefarious position, it seems?"


    "I''d love to sit down and have a chat if you can spare the time," I respond.


    "Come along then," he sighs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    His office is much morevish and ornate than Wades. Where Wade''s is modern and minimalistic, Alpha Nicks is deep and rich with collector''s items and fancy little statues. The walls are a deep burgundy with dark wood trimming and the room smells of cigars and leather. This is definitely a more typical Alpha males office.


    "Come,e, have a seat." He says sweetly, walking over to his own chair.


    I had expected him to be grand, taller, and, well, a little more menacing than the shorter, older man sitting in front of me. He shoots me a smirk, pulling me from my assessment in my mind.


    "I am ustomed to people severely underestimating me, Guardian."


    "I am aware of your strengths, Alpha Nick. Alpha Wade only keeps the best kind ofpany."


    "Until ofte." he sighs.


    I tilt my head in confusion. Could he possibly already know about Samuel and the things happening within the pack? I assume that Wade already has a new guardian by now and is being watched like a hawk. "What would you like to speak about?"


    "I am sure you are aware by now of themittee''s favor for Alpha Wade and a few select other alphas?"


    "Yes, and that all but Alpha Wade have disappeared."


    "The rogues havee across some intel that Alpha Wade is being med for the disappearance of the others, for his own selfish ambition."


    Alpha Nick throws his head back in a loud barkyugh.


    "Alpha Wade and selfish ambition in the same sentence is strange to hear," he says trying to calm hisugh. "I''m sorry, continue."


    "Those Alphas'' pack have been convinced that he is holding their alpha''s captive."


    His eyes widen in shock.


    "And they have dered war." he finishes for me.


    "Yes."


    "This is bad. All the packs?"


    "I''m not sure, at the very least, three," I say, shrugging.


    "And you want me to pass this information on to Alpha Wade?"


    "Yes, and no. I want to know that Alpha Wade can rely on you for aid."


    "Why do you care? He is not your charge anymore."


    "He is my mate. And Shadow Moon is my pack. I will die defending him and it." I say without hesitation.


    "Hmm. I know the Beta and acting alpha for one pack. I may be able to dissuade him and perhaps he can talk a few other packs down. But I have to tell them something, give them someone." "Samuel."


    "Samuel?"


    "Yes, themittee member. I am sure he has a hand in it."


    "But he is in your pack grounds now, is he not?" He asks, concern etched in his brow.


    "He is."


    "Sh!t. Then if theye for him, your pack will be caught in the crossfire."


    "You worry just about reaching out to the acting alpha you know and Alpha Wade to make sure he knows what is going on. I will work from my end with the rogues."


    "I have to admit, I''m not too keen on working with the rogues," he says, sighing.


    "From what I have seen, most of them are decent people who were left with no other option but to defect. I agree not all of them are good. But for now, our only option is hoping we have enough to help fight if ites to it."


    "I


    I suppose you are right, doesn''t mean I have to like it. I will call a few bordering alphas as well. Alpha Wade seems like a small pack, but he has many loyal friends, and by our extension, he has a lot of backing. He has always kept his word if it was within his power." He says, trying to reassure me.


    "This may be out of ce but..."


    "Why didn''t he have help earlier when he was attacked by rogues?" he finishes my thought. "Alpha Wade was out of sorts for a few years. He really thought he could handle everything on his own, so we often never knew of the attacks until they had passed. When I finally called him out on it, he told me his wolf was fighting for control. I mentioned to him he should take a mate to help calm his wolf."


    "The pack was poisoned," I say simply.


    "Really?" He says looking shocked.


    "For a few years."


    "Well, I''ll be damned. No wonder he was weird and short-tempered. Did he find out who was behind it?"


    "I have my suspicions, but as far as I know, no. They haven''t figured it out yet."


    "That is very interesting indeed," he says softly as though in deep thought.


    I have a feeling that Alpha Nick might have some insight into the whole poisoning issue, but that''s not why I am here. And I am sure if he has information, he will share it with Wade. He seems to be a genuine friend and a real ally, and I''m grateful that Wade could snag such loyalty from such a smart man.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 60

    *Wade POV*


    I''m not ustomed to feeling like a prisoner in my home. Samuel continually banishes me to the confines of my packhouse. Not that it does much. I still walk around pack grounds, greeting my pack members. Even if he gets angry about it. I am not the type of person who cowers in a tower waiting for the bad guys to go away.


    Samuel, of course, isn''t happy about my resistance and begs me to respect his orders. Respect is a mutual thing and I can tell he thinks I am beneath him. He talks politely enough but his side remarks and whisperings with his men and tries to act nonchnt when called out on it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I know Ali''s escaping bothers him. She bested him while being unconscious after all. That kind of blow does something to a man''s ego, especially a man whose ego is bigger than it should be. I think what worries him most, though, is knowing she is out there and that she now knows he is no longer the good guy. Someone is on to him, and it''s someone he fears.


    "Alpha," Francis whispers at the window.


    I rush over and unlock it, allowing him to enter my room. He looks at me and smiles devilishly.


    "Oh Romeo, my Romeo," He jokes.


    "Hah! Real funny. You a*s." Iugh.


    "I really can''t believe he has you locked away up here like some fairytale. I really took you more for prince charming than a princess in distress."


    "Francis, you are my best friend and my Beta. I would really hate to murder you in my own room." I scowl, but the smile on his face can''t be wiped away.


    "Nothing can bring me down, Alpha Wade. Not even your violent threats."


    "Oh yeah? And why is that?"


    "Sammy had another appointment. The wolf has sessfully be a part of the baby."


    "And Sammy?"


    "She is an omega now, but she is alive and to me, that''s more than enough."


    "Sammy is an amazing mother."


    "I knew she would be," Francis says.


    His eyes are a mixture of emotions. Pride and admiration are at the forefront, but I can still see a hint of sadness there. I reach out and pull my best friend in for a rough hug. "I am d they are both ok, Francis, but it''s ok to be sad about Sammy losing her wolf too."


    He just nods before turning and wiping his face. He clears his throat and turns back around to face me.


    "I have news from Alpha Nick since you can''t seem to get a moment alone to discuss things with him."


    "It''s like having an extra shadow. My room is my only sanctuary." I mutter in annoyance.


    "Well, Ali met with Alpha Nick three days ago."


    My heart thumps wildly at her name and even though I was paying attention before, it feels like the whole of my body is waiting in anticipation for more about our mate. "How is she?"


    "He said she looked pretty messed up. He said her face was pretty bruised and cut up, but there was no swelling. Considering what she looked like when she escaped, I would say that him saying she wasn''t swollen is a good thing." "You''re probably right. What else did Alpha Nick have to say?"


    Francis grows pale.


    "Oh, that good, huh?" I say in jest.


    "Alpha, several packs have dered war on us."


    "I see," I say, trying to keep calm. "Did he give you a reason they might want to dere war on us and who they are?"


    "ording to him, it''s the packs with missing alphas all on the same list as you. They seem to have some information that states you are holding their alpha''s captive."


    "Fantastic," I say, sarcastically.


    "Alpha Nick says we need to be prepared for their attacks at any moment. He has no idea when they will arrive or how many packs are involved."


    "I would assume seven."


    "Well, he said he was able to dissuade three packs."


    "We need to evacuate the weak for the time being," I say, determined.


    "How? It''s impossible without Samuel knowing."


    "It''s time to call my sister and her husband''s pack and ask that they take our omegas and the sick."


    "That''s an international flight."


    "I am well aware. It will be a pack expense."


    "I will make sure it gets done by tomorrow," Francis says, walking back to the window.


    "Francis, make sure Mason and Robin are on the flight too."


    "Alpha," Francis says about to protest


    "Francis, I know they picked up on training quickly and that they are excellent, especially Robin, but they are still minors."


    "I''ll do my best," Francis sighs


    "Francis, did we get a time frame?"


    "No, but I would assume any day now."


    "Sh!t," I murmur.


    I turn my back away from Francis, trying to think, figure this out. When I turn back again, he is already gone. Nothing feels worse than waiting in the dark for death toe knocking. Though with the way I''m being forced to live, death sounds inviting. Francis could havee through the front door, but then I would have been forced to meet him in my office with one of Samuel''s goons present.


    Samuel is obsessed with separating me from my pack. Maybe he is hoping they will turn on me. Perhaps he is convinced if he keeps me hidden away for long enough, my pack members will believe I have abandoned them. There even seems to be some type of disturbance that prevents me from mind linking my pack members. Oddly enough, when I leave the packhouse, it seems to work just fine.


    My stomach growls in protest of me skipping a meal once again. I move to the door and find myself in the kitchen, staring into the open fridge in shock. It''spletely empty. I turn and see a basket of fruit and notice only one apple remains. Smiling as it reminds me of Ali, I grab it and take a bite.


    The room lights up in luminescent orange and white and I''m lifted from my feet and thrown over the kitchen ind. A loud bang finally hits my ears as dust and dirt fall around me. The world echoes and a few small fires crackle around the now blown apart wall. I blink through the smoke and confusion as I lift myself into a standing position. I can see figures moving around frantically. They are trying toe to help me, put out the fire. I squint to look closer.


    I''m wrong. I look out and see Samuel''s guys chatting happily with a group of warriors I have never seen. The moment they see me standing in the rubble that was once my kitchen, their eyes turn dark and they stalk towards me. Wolves step in front of them, growling fiercely, and I recognize Francis and Ada. I run towards the opening and jump out,nding right behind my pack members who have run to protect me.


    I guess now is as good a time as any to go to war.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 61

    Ali POV


    Dread fills me as my tin cup of coffee falls to the ground, ttering on the dirt and stones. The hot liquid inside sprays across my face, but I feel no pain. Only a heavy feeling of fear. Something happened to Wade or his pack. I know it, I can feel it. I turn on my heels and run for Corbin''s office; I m the door open, finding and unphased Corbin and very stoic-looking Simon. They must have known.


    "You knew?" I spew at them.


    Simon chuckles slightly, looking over to Corbin


    "Told you so." he smiles.


    Corbin sighs as he stands, and motions for me toe sit down.


    "Ali-"


    "You knew? You knew when it was going to happen and you weren''t going to tell me." I say with realization.


    "I just got you back Ali-bee," he says softly, sounding so broken.


    "Uncle Corbin." I sigh heavily. He didn''t know, how could he? "Alpha Wade is my second chance mate."


    Simon''s eye bug out and Corbin stills with surprise. "How?"


    "The guardian bond mirrors the mate bond in some aspects. Alpha Liam was my original mate, but we didn''t know. By breaking the guardian bond we essentially rejected each other without knowing" "How do you know that?"


    "Samuel told me."


    Corbin scoffs, as he stands and paces the room.


    "And you believe that, a*****e?"


    "He lied to me about a lot of things, but this is one thing I believe. Before I could acknowledge Wade as my mate, I felt the tingles with Liam. Faint and barely there but present, nheless."


    "But if it''s true, then if Wade dies..."


    "Then I die. I can''t live without my second chance mate, my soul will wither away and I will be nothing."


    "She needs to be there, Corbin," Simons says sternly. "I will take her."


    "No, I will," Corbin says.


    I look at him, shocked.


    "We leave now. We don''t have the luxury of time." I say, whipping out as fast as I can.


    He calls out behind me, but I''m already gone. I focus my mind on one thing and one thing alone, save my mate at all costs. I may no longer have the guardian bond to take his injury, but his death would also be mine because of our mate bond. Jacob intercepts me in the weapon room as I rummage for any type of de that has the smallest semnce of bnce to rece the ones that got left behind in the dungeons.


    "I have this for you." He says, handing me 4 small throwing daggers and a decent-looking Katana.


    I take them from him quickly, checking their weight and smile.


    "These will work," I say, fastening the des to my thigh and the strap of the Katana over my shoulder and back.


    "I''ming with you," Jacob says walking towards the door.


    "Grab a weapon," I tell him.


    Jacob smirks at me.


    "I am a weapon."


    "Aren''t you an omega like your siblings?" I ask him, confused.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was born an omega, yeah-"


    "Ali!" Simones running out to us.


    "You decide to join us?" I ask, quirking a brow.


    "Yes, so have many others."


    "Really?"


    "Corbin gave them all the option to fight. We have quite a few who respect your alpha and his ways. We aren''t much in numbers but-"


    "Thank you," I say, stopping him. "Just thank you."


    "We can run on foot," Jacob suggest


    "How long will that take?" I ask, getting antsy.


    "Too long," Simon says. "Your uncle has fixed up an old friend of yours. It should get us there within 15-20 minutes, werewolf speed, of course," Simon smirks.


    "Taking the road? What about humans driving or police?" Jacob asks.


    "That''s all being taken care of."


    The loud rumble of an engine shakes the ground as I turn around and see Wade''s once smashed truck looking the picture of perfection and shiny. Everything about it looks like it was the original. It rolls to a stop in front of us, and Uncle Corbin rolls the window down.


    "Let''s move!" He shouts over the roaring engine. I run over to the driver''s side and open the door. Before uncle Corbin can even protest, I push him over.


    "My Mate, so it''s my truck," I smirk at Uncle Corbin, who is trying not tough.


    Jacob, Simon, and a handful of other warriors crawl into the truck bed and I slide it into drive. The engine surges to life as I whip down the drive with a grin so big my cheeks might break. "Calm down Mad Max! Save some of the crazy for the fight," Jacobughs as he bends down, looking in through the open back window.


    Driving like a bat out of hell is an expression I remember my dad using when we went into human towns. He would often curse the reckless youngsters driving at breakneck speeds. Oh, if only he could see me now. I easily shift between gears, lurching the cobalt blue beast into the next tier of speed. GPS is saying 25 minutes. But speed limits are just a suggestion in a werewolf''s mind. I''m also highlypetitive and when it says 25 minutes, that just means it''s actually going to be 10-15. Which still feels like too long. After what feels like an eternity, I can see thick plumes of smoke rising in the distance to my right. My heart sinks and my legs grow anxious as I want to run and aid them. Running always seems more useful. It feels like I''m actually doing something. I bit my lip hard, trying to decide if I should pull over and start on foot or continue driving.


    "Ali, running will only tire you out, and you are still recovering. You need to just keep driving. Gps says five minutes. Make it three." Corbin says.


    I m my foot to the ground, pushing the truck to the brink of its abilities. I will not lose Wade or my new pack. Not to Samuel or any other alpha who thinks they can take what they want.


    By the time we arrive, there is no one watching the border. Not a single person is insight. We slowly creep along, looking for injured or any indication that the pack members are safe. Buildings are burning from within and the only sound is the crackling of the burning wood and asional crash of a building sumbing to its injuries.


    "Where is everyone?" I mutter to myself.


    A loud, pained howl erupts, and a shiver runs down my spine at its mournful tone. Wade. I press my foot to the ground again, my wheels spinning out as we fly to the packhouse. The moment Iy eyes on him, I fly out of the truck, not even remembering if I put it in park or not. An off-white wolf lunges forward for a motionless Wade.


    I let out a crazy war cry as I fling myself into the shoulder of the wolf with a crack. The force of the tackle rumbles through my body in a painful ache, settling again in my shoulder.?I jump up and pull out my de, facing Samuel in his full wolf form. He snarls at me, blood dripping from his jowls, his eyes wild and full of hate.


    "You can''t have him, Samuel," I say, angrily.


    He growls, taking a step towards Wade again. I stand my ground, my throat constricting, afraid to look at the man I love in a bloody heap behind me.


    "I will not let you take him from me. You have already taken everything else important to me." Tears stream my face at the thought of losing yet another person I love.


    "He is my mate and I will kill you a thousand times before I let you touch him!" I shout, feeling resolute, knowing that I will avenge my parents tonight and save my mate in the process.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 62

    Samuel shifts into his human form and glowers at me. His bleach blonde hair is slicked back like a greaser from the 1950s and his arm is dripping blood.


    "You would choose that weak wolf to be your mate when you could have Liam." Heughs maniacally.


    "What makes you say he is weak?"


    "He has a bum leg that won''t heal. He was limping after thirty seconds of battle."


    "How..."


    "Ah, I know I trained you better than that Ali." he tsks


    I try to understand what he means. How could Wade''s injuries have anything to do with my training? I freeze. Trudy. Holy shit. Older male with bleach blond hair and beautiful eyes. Trudy told this male about Wade''s injury and the wolfsbane. That''s the night that Trudy learned about pansy and poisoned the whole pack. Samuel had been nning all of this from the beginning. Samuel was the one providing her with pansy. "Ah-ha! There it is. I can see all the puzzle piecesing together." Heughs.


    "You are responsible for poisoning the whole pack. But I don''t understand why." I say in awe, realization hitting me.


    "Easy. Themittee has been watching Wade since he turned 18. They think he is different, that he has some "real potential" in unifying the packs and keeping the peace." he says mockingly.


    I take a moment to steal a nce around, and I see men fighting in the distance. Corbin fights alongside his men in wolf form, including a partially shifted Jacob. A groan behind me draws my attention as I look down at Wade, who is covered in his own blood. My heart constricts at the sight.


    "Go on. I will give you a minute to say your goodbye." Samuel smirks evilly.


    I can''t stop my legs as they travel to Wade, giving out when I''m beside him. I pull him closer. The tingles radiate through me, down my arms, and settle in my chest where my heart vibrates with happiness at finally being able to hold him close. "Wade," I whisper "I''m here."


    "Mmm, Ali," he says, sounding so far away.


    I can see he is healing quickly, but he is severely injured. Looking up, I see an amused Samuel, who rocks on his heels. Taking a moment, I survey the surrounding bodies. I see Kaneying in the dirt to the right, his right arm dismembered and tossed away. I have to keep myself from sobbing and pray that he hasn''t bled outpletely. Francis is nowhere to be seen and the other wolves I don''t recognize. "Wade, listen, I need you to focus on healing. I can''t take on Samuel alone."


    I pull him close, nuzzling my chin into his neck. And that''s when it hits me. The mate bond. If weplete the bond, we both will be stronger and he will heal faster, hopefully. It''s definitely not the most romantic setting, but I think we can mark each other before Samuel sees.


    "Alright Ali. It''s time we get this over with. My patience only goes so far. You know I really had hoped you would remain loyal..." Samuel drones on, but I block him out.


    As if knowing exactly what to do, Wade''s canines sink into the flesh of my neck, and I choke down a hiss of pain. Then I bite down on the crook of his neck until I break the skin and suddenly I am washed over in a wave of euphoria. All the aches and pains of my past explode into nothing as Wade throws his head back and howls happily.


    "What did you do?!" Samuel booms, his voice getting louder as he storms over to me.


    A tugging on my hair pulls me from my plush, warm ce of contentment and I blink out of the fog. I see Wade reaching out for me in fear as Samuel drags me by my hair further away. He throws me to the ground roughly, my cheek casting off a protruding rock with a crunch.


    I pop up quickly and turn to face a furious Samuel.


    "That was very sneaky of you, but it won''t do you any good."


    "I have nothing more to say to you," I say, readying myself for battle.


    I would be lying if I said I wasn''t worried about this fight. I could never best Samuel in sparring. He is virtually unbeatable. But I have never been full of rage or need for vengeance like this before. So maybe the odds will be in my favor today. Hopefully. "You don''t want to know about your parents'' death?" he asks, trying to bait me.


    "I already know, Samuel. I know everything."


    "Oh, do you?"


    "Corbin has filled me in."


    "Mmm yes, I''m sure he did."


    I lunge forward at Samuel, reaching out to grab his injured arm. He sidesteps me with ease. I spin and regain my footing in time to dodge his kick. He lunges forward, delivering heavy blows to my forearms as I block hit after hit. Samuel is quicker than I remember. He tosses a bad punch and I fill the gap and punch with all my might into his chest. A crack sounds under my knuckles as air whooshes out of his mouth.


    I pull my arm back, readying to deliver another blow, but he grabs my head and headbutts me with a thundering force. I groan in pain as I stumble back. He runs forward again, trying to punch as I weave to the right, grabbing hold of his arm and throwing it over my shoulder. Pulling his wrist down, I move to break his elbow. He spins out of my hold and steps into me.


    Before I can step out, I feel a sharp pain in my side. Looking down, I see his wed fingers sticking into the side of my stomach. I hiss in pain as he retracts his hands and pushes me back. Blood rolls down my side and onto my pants. Damn it. I reach back for my sword. He wants to get right into the bloody part, then fine. I can y this game too.


    "Oh now, that''s hardly fair, is it darling?" he taunts.


    "I don''t have a wolf, I''m just leveling the ying field."


    "I have to admit I''m quite disappointed in how you are performing right now."


    He lunges forward and I bring my de down, barely missing his throat as he leans back at an inhuman angle to avoid the steel. I growl in annoyance. I want this to be over so I can aid the others as they fight.


    I need to center myself, calm down my need to take him out, and focus on my movements, not my end game. You fight from moment to moment, not from start to finish. Each move brings you closer to or further from victory. So choosing the right move is more important than anger. I breathe deeply. Finally, feeling sure of myself. And I step forward again.


    "Ah, there she is. The warrior I trained."


    Samuel leaps forward as I drop, going low for his ankles. He shifts his weight and flips over me. Spinning up I swing the de out and feel a slight moment of tension on the de. I whirl around to face him as he smiles wickedly, looking down at his bleeding leg. He slowly ps his hands.


    We lunge at each other again; him stopping my de and elbowing me in the face. I spin low out of his grasp, but I''m too close to use my de. I deliver a knee to his gut. He catches it, hammering his elbow into my instep painfully. Using my free foot, I jump up and kick him in the chest, freeing myself from his grasp as I flip backward,nding roughly on my knees. He is on me in an instant and my sword is ripped from my hands. Samuel straddles my stomach as he hammers into my face repeatedly with his fists.


    I buck my hips wildly, dislodging him only enough to release my arms and provide my face some much-needed protection. Timing his punches, I slip under his arm and snake my way out of the old and stumble to standing. I wipe the blood from the gash above my eye so I can see and turn to see him stalking towards me.


    Reaching down, I grab out my daggers at my thighs and hold them de facing down in my hand. I run for him, ducking as he reaches out to grab me and slice him up and under his arm. He turns, grinning.


    "Just missed the artery. But it was a good try. I''m impressed."


    He barrels towards me, a sneer on his face, and I brace myself for impact. A pain erupts up my back as I gasp for air. Samuel doesn''t slow his attack as he ms into me, pinning me to a hard surface behind me. I look up, gasping for air as I see Samuel smiling wickedly.


    I turn my head slightly over my shoulder. The surface isn''t actually a surface after all, but the hard body of Serge, the guard who had tortured me.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 63

    Wade POV


    Grunting and snarling echo around me as I search for Ali. I know she was here. I could smell her, feel her. Unless I imagined it all, but how could I imagine the strength that is flowing through me or the desire to protect that was now cemented in my being. Protect her, at all costs. No matter what. She is everything.


    I groan slightly, pushing myself into a sitting position. Looking around, I see mangled bodies and red grass. My stomach churns at the sight and I spin to my hands and knees trying to regain my constitution. Amotion further in front of me draws my attention and I force my eyes to focus.


    Two enormous figures stand near a woman who is on her knees, breathing hard. Fear courses through me upon recognition and I try to stand, failing, as I stumble over a body after a few shaky steps. Ind with an oomph and look up quickly to see Ali turn her face in my direction. A beautiful misshapen smile reveals her bloody teeth, and she winks at me.


    My heart races as I watch Samuel grab her by her hair and throw her to the side. Turning his back to me. I want to scream, let out a roar so big and menacing that they turn their murderous hands to me but my throat is restricted by blood and ites out in a strangled gurgle as I choke. I tap into whatever reserves I have within me and I crawl towards them at an agonizingly slow pace.


    My handsnd on a cool, hard piece of metal, and I look down to see a sword simr to the one Ali used to carry. Not bothering to find the handle, I clench the de in my fist and stand. I teeter for a minute before regaining myposure, only to find that the other man taunting my mate is none other than Serge. The oversized sack of shit who leads the torture sessions on Ali.


    With a new sense of anger and purpose, I break into a run. Sergeughs wildly, severely underestimating my strength and rage. He braces for impact, thinking I have nothing left and the moment I am close, I thrust the sword into his chest. He gasps slightly, and Samuel, who is behind him, stiffens. I take my hand off the de and, using all my might, I grab the handle with both hands and shove it to the hilt.


    All my strength seeps from me as I stumble back, falling to my knees. Watching as serge slumps forward, hitting the ground with a wet thud. Samuel still looms over Ali, who is nowughing hysterically. I notice a small hole in Samuel''s back that matches the same height as where I buried the sword into Serge''s chest and through his body. I feel a sick wave of satisfaction as I slump to the side.


    Ali stands up quickly, then spinning through the air, she kicks Samuel square in the chest. He stumbles backward slightly but quickly regains his step. Circling around her, he reaches out wildly, trying tond any blow he can but fails. He coughs roughly and after inspecting his hand; he slides me a nce.


    "Nicely done, Wade. You aren''tpletely useless after all." He says.


    He turns to walk away from Ali, who scoffs loudly.


    "Where do you think you are going?" She asks as he walks away, disoriented.


    "You wouldn''t really kill your only father figure, would you?" he asks her.


    "No, I n on killing my father''s murderer."


    "Really, Aliauna. Vengeance is not a good look for you." he tsks, coughing again.


    "You''re awfully smug for a dead man walking."


    A pair of hands startle me as I move to fight them off and find Francis next to me with tears in his eyes.


    "Holy shit. I thought you were dead," He breathes out.


    "Go help Ali!" I bark out at him, not concerned for myself. Francis stands up and runs to Ali''s aid.


    "Francis, I have this under control. Get Wade to a healer," she shouts to him without looking up from her attacker.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes! Go take care of our Alpha!" She insists.


    Francis turns to run back towards me when Liam tackles him from the right. They tumble to the ground with a grunt and Francis rolls out, shaking his head. He stands and the two men circle each other. Francis is a formidable fighter, but Liam is easily better. He is the alpha of the best warrior pack on our continent. I force myself to focus on healing, hoping by some magical force I can heal enough to at least help Francis or Ali in their fights.


    I feel useless as my legs refuse to move and my head continues to bleed. I look down and find a deep gash on my abdomen about 9 inches across. The edges are pink and it looks to be slowly growing smaller. At least my healing is still intact.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I crawl to the nearest body, searching them for anything I can throw to give Francis an upper hand. After finding nothing, I crawl to the next and the next. I peek up and see that Francis is run down and his face is bloody as he limps around, trying to dodge the next punch. Shit. In ast-ditch effort, I grab the next body and roll it over.


    My stomach does a nosedive as I stare into the open eyes of my friend, and gamma Kane. Anger floods me and adrenaline pumps, once more pushing away the aches and pains that keep me confined to the ground. Reaching out silently, I gently close my friend''s eyes and say a quick goodbye. Then, forcing myself to stand, I limp my way over to Ali. She looks up for a moment and shakes her head no.


    "Help Francis! Now!" she screams.


    I whirl around to find Francis on the ground, Liam standing above, hammering down on him. Letting out an angered scream as I push all my pain away and barrel towards Liam, who is so caught up in his acts he doesn''t even notice me. I drop my head and shoulder and m into him with earth-shattering force. He grunts in surprise as Ind on top of him.


    "Francis!" I shout, hoping he will respond. But he doesn''t.


    "Francis! GET UP!" I say in my alpha voice.


    I can hear him groaning as he stands. He is wheezing as he stalks towards me. I turn to face him and he looks the picture of death. Shit, shit, shit. I can''t lose him too. Mustering up my Alpha voice, I call out to him.


    "Get ou-" A fistnds on my cheek as the world spins for a moment. I stumble off of Liam, who chuckles.


    "I am going to kill your little best friend."


    "Take me instead," I say, whipping around to face him.


    "You would sacrifice Ali for him?" Liam asks, nearlyughing. "If it''s true and you''re her mate, that means you are her second chance mate, Wade. That means if you die, so does she. You can''t live without your second chance mate." Francis continues to drag his way over, toe continue to fight for his alpha, for me.


    "FRANCIS! HEALERS NOW!" I shout in my alpha voice. Francis snaps too as his direction changes and he moves as fast as possible to get to the healers.


    Liam growls in anger as he picks me up by my throat and pushes me against a tree trunk.


    "Wade!" Corbin shouts from beside me. I flit my eyes over and see a de flying. I reach out and barely catch a small dagger and, with a raging cry, I hammer it into Liam''s perfect face. He drops me and I don''t hesitate as I leave him on his knees, crying in pain as I run as fast as I can to Ali.


    The moment I make it to her, Samuel falls at my feet, a dagger protruding from the side of his neck. Ali leans over on her knees panting out of breath. Then finally she looks up and sees me. Smiling widely, she leaps into my arms as we both fall back onto the ground.


    "I am never leaving your side again." She says. "I leave for a few days and you go to war!"


    I chuckle through the pain.


    "I''d do it again if it meant I get to keep you with me."


    "Somehow I don''t think this was your doing, but I will ept it as a grand romantic gesture nheless."


    "I hate to break this up, but there is still a fight going on that we need to diffuse," Corbin says, walking over.


    "Right. Well, I will need help walking," I say to Corbin, who reaches down and sps my hand.


    "I think I can lend you a hand." He smirks, pulling me up to stand. "But you have to call me Uncle Corbin first."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 64

    "No way in hell I''m calling you Uncle." I quip, epting his help.


    He puts his arm around my back and lifts me to help me walk. Pain paralyzes me for a minute as I grimace. The gash across my abdomen seems to be my biggest injury as I''m losing the most blood from it. Ali steps in front of me looking me over, head to toe. She gently runs her hands along my cheeks and nose looking for injury and broken bones.


    She tenderly presses around the almost healed gaping head wound I received earlier tonight, courtesy of Samuel. She then runs along my arms, the tingles recing the pain temporarily with little dancing sparks of joy. But the joy is short-lived as they die out and find a new ce to alleviate my ailments. Her hands find my chest as she frantically searches.


    I can feel her hesitation when she gets to the spot where my shirt is bloodied and dripping. She reaches out tentatively looking up to me for a moment and I quirk a brow at her. I feel like absolute shit. Everything aches and I''m pretty sure I''m seconds from going into shock, but her being afraid of how injured I am is adorable. I''ve not seen worried Ali since we first met.


    "Are you sure you want to see?" I ask her.


    "No, but I need to know if you can fight." She says lifting the edge of my shirt up


    "I can" I assure her.


    She gapes up at me and looks back down at my abdomen. When she looks back up her eyes are filled with unshed tears.


    "Wade..." she says, her voice quivering.


    "What?" Corbin asks, leaning over to look. "Fvcking Sh!t"


    "It''ll be fine," I say, growing annoyed. There is still fighting going on and here we are fawning over my injuries.


    "Dude, I can see your inside!" Corbin says looking a little pale.


    "Well, it''s a lot better than it was!" I defend myself.


    "What do you mean it''s a lot better than it was?"


    "Well, they may have been poking out a little before you got here. I think."


    "Fvck. You can''t fight." Ali says with determination.


    "Ali, I just need to be patched up."


    "Wade, we don''t have time to patch you up! The fighting is happening now! We need to be there now!"


    "Then go! Why are you still waiting around with me?" I say growing anxious.


    "I..." Ali stutters.


    I reach out with my free arm and stroke her cheek smiling at her.


    "Ali, you are my luna. Which means, right now, since I am incapacitated. You are the acting Alpha."


    "What?"


    "I will get fixed up by someone and then I wille to find you. But for now, you are the Alpha of the Moon Shadow pack."


    Her eyes search mine for any hint of my joking. I''m not though and she knows it. I trust herpletely with our pack and if that means putting her in charge then so be it. My masculinity isn''t so frail that the bada-ss woman I love can''t lead in my stead. Hell, I hope she outshines me. She already does so in so many other ways.


    Finally, it''s as if she wakes up and a fire lights in her eyes.


    "There''s my Bada-ss mate," I smirk.


    She grabs my cheeks roughly and ms her lips on mine in a fierce k!ss then pulls away.


    "I love you." She says


    "Weird. I never knew" I jest and she rolls her eyes chuckling. "Now go! They need their Alpha."


    Ali smiles brightly as she takes two steps back, watching me, then quickly spins on her heels sprinting towards the center of the city where all themotion is happening. I turn to Corbin who is staring at me with a strange look of affection. "What, you want a kiss too?" I ask pulling my body away from him.


    I slump forward slightly without his aide.


    "You had no issues giving her control of your pack."


    "Why would I?"


    "Most alphas would be too proud."


    "Have you met Ali? I AM proud. Proud to call her my luna or Alpha. Proud to call her my equal"


    "You aren''t normal," He says happily.


    "I never imed to be. Now, will you please go make sure no one hurts our girl?" I ask lowering myself to the ground.


    Corbin nods and takes off after Ali. After a moment his silhouette disappears into the smoke and I''m sitting in the dark, my onlypany the dead wolves around me and the still groaning Liam. who I really hope doesn''t find the inner strength toe kill me. My mind wanders to the fight and I start to panic about all the warriors I might potentially be losing.


    I look down at my bloody shirt and sigh. If I can get it stitched up it will double the healing time. I look around and find myself surrounded by dead bodies. I have sent any pack members who aren''t warriors to my sister''s pack across the ocean, which means we don''t have anyone to fix up injured wolves right now.


    "Alpha!" I hear behind me and I turn my head to see Robin rushing over with Isaac.


    "What the hell are you still doing here?" I demand from her. I specifically demanded that she and Mason be on the ne out of here.


    "It wasn''t an Alpha order so I thought it was more of a suggestion," she smirks as she walks over to me.


    "Were you fighting?" I ask her


    "No! I swear! I''ve been hiding in the woods fixing injured warriors up. Isaac would sneak out and grab the injured person and I would help them." "How many?"


    "Not as many as you would think." Isaac Answers


    "What?"


    "An Alpha showed up with warriors from other packs. He started helping us." He exinsPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Which Alpha?"


    "No idea. Short and beefy guy" Robin finishes for him with a shrug.


    I smirk. "Alpha Nick."


    Isaac puts his arm around Robin and squeezes her tightly.


    "She has been an amazing asset, Alpha Wade." he beams proudly.


    "Well, she is an amazing girl." I agree.


    A growl erupts from behind them and I reach out grabbing Robin and throwing her behind me with a pained grunt. Isaac spins on the ready for the attack. The wolf stalks closer his lips back in a snarl until it sees Robin cowering in fear behind me. Its fur is pure white, all except a rusty red streak on its left side. Suddenly the wolf shifts into a man. He puts his hands up in a nonthreatening manner.


    "Robin," He says.


    Isaac growls in jealousy, as Robin stands behind me tilting her head trying to ce his face. I have to admit he looks familiar to me as well. Though it''s not until she calls out his name that I realize who he is.


    "Jacob!" She calls, running and throwing herself into his arms.


    Isaac growls in jealousy and I reach up and grab his arm.


    "It''s her brother" I inform him. He looks at me as if I had grown two heads.


    "But their whole family is born omegas. How does he have a wolf?"


    I turn back to the two siblings embracing. Huh. Isaac is right. Jacob was also born omega. how DOES he have a wolf?


    "Who is he?" Jacob asks pointing to Isaac.


    Robin blushes as she walks over to Isaac and entwines their hands. She looks into his eyes lovingly and then back at her brother.


    "This is Isaac. he is my mate."


    "But how is that possible? you''re only sixteen right?"


    "We can talk about that when we talk about how you got a wolf, Jacob," I say from perch on the ground.


    "Alpha Wade." He says as if just seeing me for the first time. "Ali asked me toe to stitch you up," he says.


    "Perfect, you can help your sister. But hurry it up, I have to get back in the fight."


    "I was told to not let you get back in the fight," he smirks at me. "Alphas orders"

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 65

    Ali POV


    Ie to a halting stop when I finally make it to the center of it all. Buildings are aze, wolves snarl and tear at each other while others fight in their human form. It looks like a terrible, low-budget apocalypse movie. I slowly start forward trying to figure out where to go and who to help first. I have to admit I can''t really tell who is on who''s side anymore.


    I scan the crowd hoping to spot a familiar face or wolf. My eyes settle on Alpha Nick who is fighting off tworger men at a time. Deciding that he is definitely the good guy, I rush over to aid him. Therger of the two throws a kick at Alpha Nick''s back while he blocks an attack from the front. I insert myself between his leg and Alpha Nick''s back, catching his leg, and moving my leg out to swipe his other out from under him.


    He tumbles to the ground with a surprised grunt and I descend down onto him punching him as hard as I can and clobbering his jaw. His eyes roll back and his body goes ck as his consciousness dissipates. Alpha Nicknds a kick to the other man''s face and he goes down roughly. He turns looking for the second fighter and looks at me amused.


    "Well, can''t say I''m not d to see you there instead of him." He grins.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is crazy, how can you even tell who is fighting on your side?" I say bbergasted as I nce around at the fighting around us.


    "It''s all kind of gone to sh!t," he says dodging a flying wolf.


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    "I think he is on our side?" He says pointing to the wolf.


    Three fighters stalk towards us looking crazy. One looks at the person to his right and then does a second nce realizing he doesn''t know him. He turns and throws a punch, his fistnding squarely into his nose. Blood squirts all over and the guy screams angrily. "You a-ss hat! I came here with you!"


    "Oh sh!t! I didn''t recognize you with the blood on your face," he says stopping and looking over the damage.


    Alpha Nick and I look at each other in utter shock. This whole war has turned into an ''every man for themself'' sh!tstorm.


    "Do you see the Beta''s for the packs?" I ask Nick.


    We both scan the rowdy group.


    "Uh. Not really."


    "Right. Well. Only one thing to do." I say hoping that the next part of my n works. "Start hollering retreat."


    "Excuse me?" He says his eyes going wide.


    "I''m kidding, mostly. Call your pack members to you. Hopefully, the packs that came with you wille as well."


    "BLOOD STAR PACK! ON ME!" Alpha Nick''s voice booms through the noise.


    Fights end suddenly as his pack members straighten and run to their alpha ready to defend him. All attention is on us now, and after a moment of silence, Derrick, one of my pack warriors stands tall and barks out.


    "SHADOW MOON PACK, ON OUR LUNA!" He and every remaining Shadow Moon pack member runs to my side. So many are injured, but not beyond their wolf''s healing abilities. Pride surges in me when I realize just how many of the fighters out there were actually ours. By the time they all clear out, the remaining fighters all transform back into human forms and stand staring at us and our muchrger force of fighters behind us.


    I scan the remaining men trying to ascertain who the one in charge is. No wonder this supposed war was such a mess, there is no real leader for the other side. It''s just a bunch of angry men hoping to find answers, but instead of using their words, they opted for teeth. I step forward, almost feeling bad for them.


    "You won''t find your alphas here," I call out.


    "Why would we trust a guardian?" One of the men sneers.


    I see his point. All of their alphas were entrusted to the care of guardians, and every one of them, including their protector, are gone. I assume a few are just in hiding but it is very likely that quite a few are indeed dead somewhere.


    "I''m no longer a guardian. I am Ali, Luna of the Moon Shadow pack and acting Alpha for the time being."


    The words feel foreign and yet strangely, I findfort in them. I am Luna. I have gone from constantly moving and having no family, save one person. To have a pack full of them and a home. A home that is currently on fire, but a home is what we make it. "Where is Samuel?" Another man asks. "He''s dead," I answer nonchntly.


    I have yet to allow myself to deal with the repercussions of killing amittee member. And I can''t bring myself to think beyond the detail that he killed my parents. The moment I do that I fear I might break. Death is a part of life and something I am very versed with, but the death of someone who I once loved as a family? Trying to wrap my head around the knowledge that he used me and the moments we had were some sort of sick perverse action he di to have a reminder of his murders. It''s far tooplicated to think about, at least right now.


    "Where are your beta''s?" I ask.


    Reluctantly four people raise their hands. I wave them forward.


    "Let''s discuss this like civilized people. I''d offer to aid your injured for the time being but I don''t necessarily have the facilities anymore." I frown at them.


    "Where is our Alpha?" The tallest Beta asks.


    "No idea" I shrug


    "We have proof he is here!" One growls.


    "Feel free to search, then,"? I say


    The other wolves mutter amongst themselves growing loud and distracting. the Betas grow restless as they run their hands over their face and rake their hands through their hair. I assume they are at a loss for what to do next. "Shut Up!" One of the Beta''s roars angrily to the warriors chattering behind him. 15 men suddenly mp their mouths shut and stand at attention watching him.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Beta Reggie,"


    "Looks like you''re the alpha now," Corbin says from the shadows to my right. He waltzes out offering me a quick smile.


    "What?" He says his eyes bulging.


    "You used an Alpha tone and your warriors acknowledged it," Corbin exins.


    "But that means..."


    "That your Alpha is dead." I finish for him.


    He stumbles a little at the realization and bends over his hands on his knees. A strangled sob leaves his throat as he straightens up.


    "He was my brother," he says softly. "Who killed him?"


    Corbin shrugs. And he looks to me for an answer.


    "I don''t know who killed him, but I know Samuel had something to do with it" I answer


    "He is the one who swore they were here!" Someone shouts.


    "And did you find them?!" I ask now losing my patience.


    "That doesn''t mean you aren''t responsible," Reggie says.


    "How do we know you didn''t kill your own Alpha ande here to me us?" A warrior says from behind me.


    "Why would we do that?"


    "Why would a small pack such as Moon Shadow try to take out a bunch of Alphas?"


    "Because your Alpha wanted the spot on themittee."


    I scoff shaking my head.


    "Alpha Wade wants only what is best for his pack. Inciting war is hardly the top thing on his list. I''ve had enough. Look around for your Alphas, then leave." Says Alpha Nick.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 66

    *WadePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    POV*


    I look over Ali''s face as she sleeps so peacefully with her head on the side of her bed. Her right eye is ck, but noticeably fading. Her ck hair is sprawled across her face, obstructing my full view of her face. I reach out and gently wipe the hair from her face taking in all of her. My eyes drop to the nape of her neck where I see my mark and I can''t help but reach out to touch it.


    I run my fingers along the pink scars of my mate''s mark and smile at the electricity that dances across my fingertips. She stirs slightly and I quickly retract my hand. She wiggles around a little bit then she opens her eyes looking right at me. "You''re up," She says smiling "How do you feel?"


    "Not too bad. So what happened?"


    "Jumping right to it huh?"


    "I''ve been staring at you for the past 10 minutes trying to make you wake up and tell me what happened."


    "Oh yeah? Well ask away" she says yawning.


    "Well, I assume we are at Alpha Nick''s pack currently?"


    "You are correct"


    "He is hosting us until we can get our pack at least liveable?"


    "Yes, Francis has already contracted a crew to work on it day and night to get us back as soon as possible."


    "How is he?" I ask, my stomach churns at the memory of how beat up he was.


    "He is good. He wants to see you when you feel up to it."


    "Good, good. And Samuel is?"


    "Dead." She says simply.


    "And Liam?"


    She pauses, then sighs heavily.


    "He is missing."


    "I stabbed him in the face," I say, a little confused. I know we are werewolves, but I would have thought a dagger to the face might be deadly.


    "I know, but we couldn''t find his body."


    An awkward silence falls between us while I contemte how to ask her the question I need to know. I look away from her and clear my throat.


    ¡°Uh. He, Liam, said something interesting when we were fighting." I say feeling shy.


    "Men will say anything to get a rise out of you when you are fighting." She chuckles.


    "No, I know that, but this was different. This made sense." I look back at her and she smiles softly at me.


    "Ok, then what was it?"


    "He said you and I are second chance mates..."


    "Ah that... Well, we will never know with 100% certainty but yes, I believe that Liam was my original mate." She looks a little sad at the revtion.


    "But how could you have a second chance mate if you two never rejected each other."


    "Samuel thought that since the Guardian bond mirrors the mate bond, that when we broke out guardian bond at the end of my time guarding him that the mate bond took it as a mutual rejection. At the ceremony for ending each mate bond, we slice the spot where we were bonded with the same knife that was used during the initiating ceremony. It''s not supposed to be painful, but Liam and I were both in excruciating pain for days."


    "Huh. That''s a lot." I say. My head is suddenly aching.


    "I know that it''s hard to believe anything that Samuel said, but it does make sense."


    "It exins why Liam helped break you out of prison," I add.


    "He did?" She asks, taken aback.


    I keep forgetting that we haven''t been able to talk since her escape.


    "Yeah. He didn''t want anything to happen to you. It also exins why he didn''t kill me, even though he had the opportunity. He didn''t want you to die, because he still cares about you..."


    "Liam is an a*****e, but he was working with Samuel because he wanted something. I''m sure he was promised some type of position in return for helping him. They never got along when I guarded him, they tolerated each other because Liam liked knowing someone on themittee."


    "I''m curious, why wasn''t the bond break painful for us?"


    "Because we didn''t break our bond." She says as if the answer is so simple.


    "But you..." I start.


    "My oath was broken. The Guardian oath and the bond are different. The oath is my promise to the guardians, and it provides me with protection from finding my mate, and kind of gives me other perks to make my job easier." She pauses to make sure I''m following. "Samuel burned my oath and because you and I were connected you felt the loss of my powers that I shared with you through our bond. But my Guardian bond to you remained intact because only the person who makes the bond can break it." "So that means you are still my guardian?"


    "Well no, Because we epted the mate bond, it reced the guardian bond, because it is stronger."


    "So if we hadn''t epted the mate bond, and we broke the guardian bond, then we both would have died..." I ask her.


    Perhaps all of this information would make a? little more sense if my head wasn''t pounding against my skull. "Yes."


    I stop and ponder for a moment. I wonder if Samuel knew that I was Ali''s, second chance mate when he got here and he was trying to convince her that Liam was her mate so she would reject me and then he wouldn''t have had to kill me. I have no doubt that Samuel would have eventually tried to kill me, but was he smart enough to pick up on what Ali I had when he was here? He constantly was alluding to her being someone who sleeps around, even when he knew that she didn''t.


    I look at Ali and I''m smacked in the face with the reality that this woman has saved me in so many ways. And that even though she is stronger than steel, her heart must be breaking with the knowledge that the man that raised her was really a viin. "Come here," I say to her grabbing her hand and pulling her up into myp.


    She gingerly crawls into myp, watching me carefully to make sure she doesn''t cause me any pain. I''m so ted at her closeness that I''m not sure i would feel any pain if she caused it.


    "How are you?" I ask her, dropping a kiss on top of her head.


    "I''m fine," she says very unconvincingly.


    "No, you''re not." I say "It''s ok to not be, Ali."


    She says nothing as she snuggles in closer, nuzzling her head in the crook of my neck. I can see her strangling her hands in my peripheral vision, sighing heavily. I say nothing, I know she will share when she is ready.


    "He killed my parents," she says, sounding so small. "He shot them, and then followed me through the woods, and then he kidnapped me and raised me. Like I was his sick reminder of his murders."


    "Ali..." the words stick in my throat.


    Holy shit, how do you even respond to something like that?


    "Why do I still hate that he is dead?" She says finally breaking into a sob. "He was a murderer and a traitor, and I loathe him. But it still hurts"


    "Ali, did he treat you well when he helped raise you?"


    "Yeah..."


    "You hate that he is dead because he made you feel loved when you had no one else. It was sick and perverse of him, but it speaks volumes about who you are as a person." I pull my head back so she can see me, and tilt her chin up so she is looking into my eyes. "You are an amazing woman, you were raised by a psychopath. We all have our problems" I wink at her and sheughs, pping me, then wipes her eyes.


    "We will work through all these emotions."


    "We?" She asks, looking surprised.


    "You don''t think I''m letting you leave my side ever again do you?" I say, leaning in and covering her lips with mine.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 67

    "When can you break out of here?" Ali asks, standing.


    "I can go now."


    "Hah! When did the healer say you can leave?" she asks clearly not believing me. "Honestly. He said I was good to go before you came in." I try to convince her. "Prove it." She says hiking her chin up like she somehow triumphantly beat me.


    "Fine!" I toss the nkets aside and swing my legs over. The moment my bare feet hit the cool linoleum floor and a shiver runs up my spine. Suddenly I want to crawl back into bed. I gently lift myself to standing, half expecting my leg to give out, but it doesn''t. I stand tall with victory written all over my face. That is until the doctor walks in and scowls at me. I drop back down slowly and pull the sheets back over my lower body.


    "Alpha Wade," he says, still maintaining his scowl.


    "Alpha Wade was just saying you released him and he can leave when he likes," Ali says, smirking.


    "Traitor" I mumble, but that only turns her smirk into a breathtaking smile.


    "Well, I''m thinking he probably can be released, but I want to check his dressings first. And I also want to make sure your wounds are healing as well."


    Ali''s smile falters at the mention of her injuries and I stick my tongue out at her like an eight-year-old boy. Rolling her eyes she turns back to the healer. "What''s the damage report then?" I ask.


    "Well. If you were a human you would have been dead three times over. But since you''re a werewolf and an Alpha at that, you will be fine. Your cut to your abdomen was our greatest concern but." He pauses as he moves to look at my cut. He cuts off the gauze wrapped around my waist.


    "Yes, it looks like it''s healing faster now that your Luna is present. I did have to put stitches in to speed the healing. It takes much longer and leaves scarring if your skin has to pull itself together. You have some broken ribs, but I doubt you will be doing much moving with a gash like that across your stomach. But just in case you are as obstinate as Alpha Nick. Please, no strenuous activity until your injury is pink and raised." he warns.


    The mention of Alpha Nick brings me back to the reality that we were just battling to death yesterday. Cutting the doctor off, I look right at Ali.


    "How is Franc-" I start to ask.


    -We will talk about him and everyone else after the doctor leaves- Ali''s voice says, ringing through my head.


    My eyes widen and my hand flies up to find my mate mark.


    -I forgot we could mind link after we mark each other- I say.


    -We had other things on our mind at the moment, like impending doom- She smirks


    -I had other things on my mind for sure, maybe not impending doom...but other things- I joke.


    Her cheeks sh a pretty pink.


    -Pay attention- she urges me. After a quick eye roll, I tune back into the one-sided conversation with the healer.


    "You also have a fascinating injury on your thigh." He says applying a new bandage over my stitches.


    "Were you able to fix it?" I ask hopefully.


    The healer gives me an incredulous look.


    "No one will be able to fix that, I fear. But I was able to extract some of the wolf''s bane that was embedded in the wound. I do think that there are treatment options you can try to help aid in pain tolerance." "Like what?"


    "Well for starters, blood transfusion. We might be able to rig the transfusion machine to withdraw wolfsbane from your blood system. It won''t heal the wound but it would make it much more tolerable." "How often would I have to do that?"


    "I would say once a month"


    "For how long?"


    "Well, until you die, or they invent something that can fix itpletely." He shrugs.


    I look at Ali feeling shocked. There is a way to maintain the pain, without needing her healing hand. This is great considering her healing hand was taken from her when her oath was burned.


    "Is there anything else we need to discuss?"


    "I think that is about everything," He says. "You are free to head to the Packhouse when you like. Alpha Nick has your quarters there, for the time being, We also have scrub pants and a t-shirt for you to wear out." He nods and walks out the door. "That''s a lot to process," Ali says. "Yeah." I clear my throat. "Now tell me about Francis."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Francis is doing ok. He sustained some brain damage and internal bleeding, they think he will survive. Sammy arrived around four this morning and has been sitting by his side."


    I move from the bed, standing fast, and move for the pants and shirtid out for me. I falter a little and Ali is by my side within a second. She moves behind me and unties the ties of my gown. It falls to the ground with a gust of air and I move quickly pulling my pants on. She grabs the shirt and turns me to face her.


    Gently she slides the shirt over my head, helping me get my arms through and gingerly pulling it down to my waist. She stands with her arms around my lower back, her body so close to mine but still too far away. I wrap my arms around her and try to pull her into a hug.


    "Unh uh. Your whole stomach area is injured." She reminds me.


    "I don''t care," I whisper trying to pull her close again. She resists me.


    "I care." she removes her hands from my back and reaches up stroking my cheek. Then with a quick peck on the lips, she backs away. "Now let''s go check on Francis."


    Anxietyes flying at me full force when we arrive at his room. All I can see are his eyes trying to defy my life-saving order for him to run. I know Francis well enough to know he is mad at me. I made him a promise when he became my Beta that I would never use my Alpha voice with him. I know he swore toy his life down for me, and that it is an honor to die protecting your alpha, but I wouldn''t be able to live with that, not with knowing that Sammy would need him now more than ever.


    "He won''t be mad at you for long." Ali encourages me. I look at her confused, and she rolls her eyes. "I was in your head long enough to know where your train of thought goes, Wade. He is your best friend. And you saved his life. He will forgive you. I promise." She leads me by hand into his room. It looks simr to mine, with pale green walls adorned with generic art and medical equipment attached to the wall behind the bed. In the bed sits a frowning Francis who is staring right at me. Sammy jumps up and flings herself into Ali''s arms, with a squeal of excitement and tears on her cheek.


    "I hear congrattions are in order, Luna" she winks. Ali chuckles and hugs her back.


    "Thanks!" Ali slides me a loving look and I can''t help but feel like my heart is melting.


    "How are you doing Sammy?" I ask keeping my distance to avoid a hug that I know would be painful.


    "I''m ok," she says, smiling softly. "Our baby is doing perfectly, so I couldn''t be happier." Her hand gently rubs the now noticeable bump sticking out of her orange shirt. She looks over at Francis who smiles at her sweetly. Then turns his gaze to me with a scowl. "Listen," I say zeroing in on his attitude. "He would have killed you."


    "He could have killed you."


    "Liam wouldn''t have killed me."I scoff. "He still cares about Ali. Killing me would have killed her too. He doesn''t want her dead."


    "What? How do you figure that?"


    "We are second chance mates"


    "Wait... so Liam was telling the truth?"


    "Yep." I clip out. I am realizing just how much I hate the idea of Liam being her first mate.


    "Well damn." Francis breathes out.


    "And Samuel?"


    "Ali killed him," I say shrugging.


    "You''re mate is a bada*ss" Francis smirks.


    I turn to look at her as she chats happily with Sammy on the couch in the corner.


    "She sure is." I smile.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 68

    Ali POV


    Wade intertwines his hands with mine as we walk out of Francis'' room. The sparks twirl and dance across my skin reminding me that no matter how bad things have gotten, this moment made it worth it. I''ve never been a sappy lovey-dovey type of girl or the girl that craves constant touch. But with Wade I''m afraid of the moment he lets my hand go. I''m addicted to his looks and his touch.


    It''s quite possible it''s the bond that has changed me and my outlook, but I also have a feeling that it''s just what love does to someone. We also have never had the chance to really just be together. I slide him a quick nce and I can see a smile on his lips. "What are you smiling about?" I ask tugging on his hand.


    "This is the first time we''ve really actually held hands around other people" he shrugs.


    A butterfly flutters through my stomach as my cheeks grow warm and I look back over at him. This bond definitely alters your state of mind. Wade stops walking and tugs on my hand pulling me back to face him. "Why are you blushing?"


    "I don''t know, I just...am," I say looking at my feet.


    "You''re still a bada-ss." He winks.


    "I will always be a bada-ss." Iugh. "I could be 8 months pregnant and still be a bada-ss."


    "Oh, gee. Baby talk? Already? Is this how you get pregnant?" he asks, looking down at our joined hands in feign shock.


    I roll my eyes at him and drag him along with me.


    "Because my mommy told me if I get pregnant before my mating ceremony she is going to be disappointed in me. I can''t disappoint mommy" He smirks, looking so proud of himself and his jokes.


    "Do you want to die?" I jest and he chuckles.


    "Only if you do." he winks as he swings our arms. I roll my eyes and change the subject.


    "We have a meeting with themittee at one o''clock. I''ve invited Alpha Nick to sit in on it with us. I figure we could use the witness."


    "Are they actuallying this time or are they going to be sending their own hitman again?" Wade quips.


    I can''t help but chuckle and shake my head.


    "I talked to them directly. Ok well, actually I sent an email with photos of our pack and demanded a meeting, and then they called to verify." "Who are we expecting?"


    "Everyone"


    "Is Corbin going to behave?" he asks, raising a brow.


    "He left" I answer.


    Admittedly I was selfishly hoping that Corbin would hang around and agree to the meeting I had once promised him with themittee. Instead, he slipped away after helping us get the injured to safety. He left a letter with Robin for me and I still can''t bring myself to read it. I know it''s a goodbye letter. One saying he will always be there for me if I need him but that until then he has to leave for some reason or another.


    Our rtionship is still rocky and full of tension, but it''s a lie to say that I wasn''t hoping for some closure on my parents'' death and losing part of my wolf. I''ve been given answers, but having answers and understanding them arepletely different processes. Hopefully, he will still keep in contact.


    "You ok?" Wade asks me, looking concerned.


    "I''m good." I smile. "Now, let''s go see Alpha Nick. He has been wanting to talk to you."


    "What do you think of Alpha Nick?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you trust him?" he asks cryptically.


    "Yes. He has done nothing but support you in every way possible."


    "Good," he says, sounding relieved.


    "Why?"


    "Well, I want to share my position on themittee with him. Or at least have him be part of it." Wade says with determination.


    "Is that something you can do?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Like are you in a position to make stiptions? As far as I am aware they get to decide these things."


    "They picked me for a reason." He insists.


    "I don''t think it was for your stubbornness"


    "Oh, hah hah!" Wadeughs


    "I trust Alpha Nick." I say smiling "I think he would be an asset."


    "Good. I might need your help convincing him."


    "Maybe you should wait until after the meeting with themittee before you offer him some position that may or may not be there"


    "Well I n to bring it up at the meeting, but I think maybe I should mention it to him before I just throw it out there since he will also be in the meeting."


    "I suppose."


    We find sce in our silence as he rubs his thumb over the top of my hand, clearly enjoying the feeling of the sparks. I look over at him, truly taking in his appearance for the first time since he woke up. He looks pale and tired, and his eyes are full of sadness. It''s amazing how quickly reality can seep into your mind.


    "Did you tell Francis about Kane?" I ask softly, watching him closely. He clears his throat and turns away from me for a moment, wiping at his face with his free hand.


    "He uh, he actually asked me which room he was in, so he could send Sammy with a get well gift." He says trying to maintainmand over his voice.


    "What made him think Kane was in a room?"


    "He had been trying to mind link him since he woke up" Wade stops again.


    I release his hand and step in, facing him. His eyes are sad and full of unshed tears for his goofy childhood friend.


    "Wade, I am so sorry about Kane."


    A tear slides down his cheek as he looks up to the sky trying to keep the others from following suit. Reaching up I grab hold of his cheek and gently lower his face. Making sure his eyes meet mine.


    "He was a hero who died doing the one thing that guarantees his legend will live on Wade."


    "He died because I was weak." He says softly.


    "Kane died saving his best friends and his alpha. He died because you were ambushed. He died because of circumstances outside of anyone''s control. You are not weak, you are just worth dying for. Do you not get that yet? Wade, you inspire loyalty, unlike anything I have ever seen before. And it''s because you care this much."


    He scoffs as he wipes his eyes once more. I gently step into him, being careful to avoid his injury, andy my head on his chest. He rests his chin on top and for a minute, we grieve our friend Kane.


    Wade drops a kiss on the top of my head and pulls back slightly without a word. He engulfs my hand in his again and drags me to Alpha Nick''s office. When we arrive, Alpha Nick''s office doors open as hees out. His face beams as he gently embraces Wade. "I thought we were going to lose you for a minute. That-uh." Nick clears his throat. "That would have svcked."


    "I have to agree," Wade chuckles. "Thank you, Nick."


    I look up at Wade in shock. Dropping the title can be a great offense. But to my surprise, Nick smiles again and they shake hands roughly.


    "You know I would follow you anywhere, Wade." he responds "And your Luna too" he nods in my direction.


    Wade puffs his chest with pride. And smiles sweetly at me.


    "Now, before themittee arrives I have something I want to run by you."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 69

    "I would be honored to help you in any way you need help, Wade." Alpha Nick says. "But perhaps we should see what it all entails and if you are the one they are picking before we get ahead of ourselves?"


    "Agreed. I just wanted you to be aware of the fact that I will be using you as a stiption for me to ept any position."


    I nce over my shoulder at the clock and balk at the time. Themittee is going to be here in 2 hours. I haven''t had a chance to shower and Wade is still standing very proudly in his t-shirt and scrub pants. I clear my throat to get his attention and nod in the direction of the clock. "Alpha Nick, do you perhaps have a room where we can prepare for themittee meeting?" I ask.


    He smiles kindly at me and nods.


    "Of course. I have a room for you and Wade. I haven''t had the chance to pull clothing for you yet, but if you give me 20 minutes we wille up with something."


    "That would be amazing."


    "Amy" Alpha Nick calls out.


    A small woman in her mid tote twenties pops her head in.


    "Yes, Nichs?" She asks. He waves her in and she shyly walks over to him.


    "Hey, Amy." Wade greets her.


    "Oh Wade, how are you?" she asks just now noticing him, her eyes growing wide with worry.


    I pique my brow at her informal greeting to my mate. I can sense Wade enjoying my slight jealousy at her knowing him well enough to drop his title.


    "I am good, How are you holding up?" he asks, looking at her concerned.


    "I''m," her voice breaks "I''m ok."


    My agitation grows the longer the conversation goes on. Both Nick and Wade seem to not notice that I have no idea who this woman is and neither make the move to introduce me. Stepping forward I extend my hand in a friendly manner.


    "Hi, Amy. My name is Ali" I smile as genuinely as I can.


    "Ah yes, My Nichs has mentioned you." she sps her small hand in mine and returns my smile. "I am Nichs'' mate."


    My jealousy instantly melts away. I look Amy over and notice how in she is in a natural beauty way. She wears no makeup and a genuinely sweet expression. Everything about her screams honesty and innocence. I have a distinct feeling that we will be very good friends. And I have to admit that I am beyond excited to have a female friend closer to my age.


    "You have a wonderful mate," I say honestly. She beams as she looks over at Nick.


    "Ali is my mate," Wade says proudly, extending his hand out to me. I take it and she pulls me closer to him, melting me with a smile that could rival the sun''s brightness.


    "Oh I am so d you finally found your mate," Amy says growing excited.


    "I hate to cut this short sweetheart, but could you show them where their room is?" Nick asks, dropping a kiss on the top of her head. She turns pink and nods.


    "Of course. You twoe with me." She motions for us to follow her.


    We follow Amy up the stairs to the third floor. We pad along behind her in silence just taking in the antique house. I run my hand along the rich navy textured wallpaper looking in awe at the ornate sconces on the wall that light the small hallway. Everything looks regal and perfect and the opposite of what I would have thought Alpha Nick would ever have in his home.


    "We were supposed to remodel all this when we moved in," Amy says, catching me as I reach out and touch an old oil painting. I pull my hand back quickly.


    "How long ago did you move in?" I ask her, looking up to the high beveled ceiling.


    "Gosh eight or nine years"


    "Has it really been that long?" Wade asks.


    "Yeah, I left when Kane was sixteen," she says her voice trailing off at the mention of Kane.


    "Well, here we are!" She says, sounding overly cheerful. "Towels are already in the bathroom and I assume you will need some clothes so I will go make sure you have something clean to change into." Amy ambles off before we have the chance to thank her. "So Kane and Amy?" I ask as we enter the room.


    "Kane and Amy are...well were. Cousins. He was her only remaining family member and she lived with them until she moved here with Nick." Wade answers.


    I can hear the reservation in his tone, his desire to not talk about his friend who he lost. And I oblige as I look around the room we are staying in. Me and Wade. Alone. In a beautifully antique room with a four-post bed and floral linens. All alone with our mate bond in full effect. I swallow hard at the thought and possibilities of what could all happen. Suddenly I''m lightheaded and stumble as I walk. My damn legs feel like noodles.


    Wade catches me and his eyes search me in concern. The sparks throw me into a fit of desire and panic takes over. I''ve saved myself for my mate. For the man, I was destined to be with and hoped I would love. And now, I have that, him and the bond and the love and everything feels so overwhelming.


    "Ali. Breathe." Wade says chuckling.


    My eyes snap to him in a fury. He isughing at me. I gulp in a breath.


    "Ali. You are having a panic attack."


    "Wade. I can''t. I''m not ready..." I step back away from him, putting my hands up to stop him froming to me.?"It''s not that I don''t want to. I do. On all things blessed I want to mate with you. But I''m not...I''m just. l-l-I"


    Wadeughs and I just stare at him dumbfounded. Heughs harder. My agitation grows as hisughter seems to never cease. In a fit of anger, I grab a pillow and throw it at his face. It hits him in his stupid mouth and he plops down on the edge of the bed. "Ali, I''m sorry," he says, seeing my murderous face.


    "It''s not funny!"


    "Ok. Look. We have slept in the same room before, right?" he says, trying to calm me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess he isn''t wrong on that so I nod, feeling stupid.


    "I expect nothing from you. We alreadypleted our mate bond, and we can seal that bond when you are ready. I am in no hurry, we will go at your pace."


    "I just...I have always imagined it..."


    "The mating ceremony?" he says, understanding.


    I nod feeling vulnerable and embarrassed.


    "Oh, my sweet bada-ss warrior," Wade says, patting the spot on the bed next to him. "We will have our mating ceremony. And if you want to wait until after then we will wait," he assures me.


    I try to find his anger, looking deep into his eyes and analyzing his facial expression but all I see is sincerity and love. I know it seems stupid, in a world where we are partially run by our animalistic instincts and the drive to mate. But I can''t help but remember nning my ceremony with my mom as a little girl. Theughter and the joy of the process and the excitement of the union we are pledging to. I sigh heavily and sumb to Wade''s sweet talk, ambling over and taking a seat next to him.


    "My mom and I used to pretend to n my mating ceremony," I say looking at my hands, feeling so small.


    "Then you and I will n the real thing exactly how you nned it with your mom," he says shrugging. "Ali, I don''t think you understand. We are equals in this, I''m not some macho Alpha wolf who is going to demand you bed me because we are mates. If you want to wait then we wait. It''s as simple as that."


    "I know it''s stupid," I mumble.


    He turns my chin so he is gazing into my eyes.


    "It is far from stupid. What''s stupid is you feeling weak for speaking your mind." he reaches out and tucks a strand of hair behind my ear.


    "I love you," I whisper.


    How can I feel so vulnerable with him yet also so strong? He is my strength when I''m weak. Is this what it is to finally find your other half? To have no real weakness because where you falter they are strong? Because with Wade by my side I feel pretty damn invincible.


    "Good. If you didn''t I''d have to woo you and that would just get expensive." he jests.


    "Oh, and how would you woo me?" I ask, chuckling.


    "Well, to start I would draw you a bath... because you smell bad babe." heughs, moving swiftly to the bathroom, the pillow I lob at him bouncing off the door. he pops his head out quickly.


    "I love you too," he smirks devilishly. "I''ll start the shower for you."


    "You move quick for an injured man," I mutter as he shuts the door once more leaving me alone grinning ear to ear.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 70

    *Wade POV*


    I walk out of the bathroom and spot Ali looking the picture of perfection as she frowns in the mirror. She tugs at a pink oversized sweater ufortably. I gravitate in her direction stopping just behind her. Her presence is maic now that we have marked each other, not that I mind. I''ve always had these feelings for her even when the bond wasn''t recognized. Her eyes snap up to mine and she smirks at me.


    "Pink is not my first color choice," she exins.


    "You look beautiful," I say honestly. Even with her bruises and healing cuts adorning her face she is perfectly mine, which makes her perfect.


    "You''re biased," she says, whipping around to face me.


    "It''s true. I am predestined to love you for all your faults" I wink at her wrapping my hands around her waist and pulling her close.


    "Oh well lucky me." She responds by wrapping her arms around my neck.


    We haven''t had much time to just be us. To embrace without being torn apart or having a ware between us. I lower my forehead to hers and breathe her in. Hervender vani scent wraps around me, calming all my nerves and clearing my mind. It''s strange how such an intoxicating scent brings such rity and peace of mind.


    "When we are done with the meeting, I want to take you on a date," I say, opening my eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean like dinner and a walk, or watching a movie or I don''t know. Just spending time with you with no interruptions."


    "Hmm...what kind of dinner?" she asks as if it will alter her answer. She is ying with me. I smirk at her.


    "Tofu, with vegetable leaves and dried fruit and nuts and a side of some vegetables," I say with as straight a face as possible. I know she is a big meat and potatoes kind of gal.


    "Ok, I''m sorry...vegetable leaves?" she asksughing


    "Yeah, like the little baby spinach variety."


    "Mmhmm, yeah. I''m just curious, are we just going to go graze in the meadow with the other meek woond herbivores?


    "Steak and potatoes it is." I smile widely.


    "Much better. And cheesecake."


    "Do you eat dessert? I''ve never once seen you eat dessert," I ask her mildly shocked.


    "I love dessert. But I never really eat it because I''m always training or following the person I''m protecting around." She steps back from me shrugging.


    "Well, now you can have all the dessert you want."


    "I think if I eat it as much as I want I will gain so much weight. I have to work extremely hard to stay in shape. Sadly I''m not the type of person who can eat everything and stay slim." She grabs a dagger and tucks it into the waistband of jeans. "Well, we can work out together," I say smirking. She looks up a little shocked and her cheeks go pink.


    "I was referring to actual workouts in the training center, get your head out of the gutter Warrior. I''m saving myself for my mate." I wink at her andugh.


    "Ugh. I have to wait for you to be ready. How annoying." she jokes.


    She stuffs a second de down the front of her shirt, into her bra, and I raise a brow at her.


    "We going to war again?"


    "Force of habit," she says sheepishly.


    She fixes her sweater and walks over to me, looking over my outfit. The jeans are the right fit but my shirt is a touch too small leaving nothing to the imagination. Not even my injuries cement can be questioned. The blue fabric stretches across my chest and I open my arms awaiting her assessment.


    "Thoughts?"


    "If anyone looks at you lustfully they get a dagger in their eyes." She says striding to the door.


    "What if it''s amittee member?" I ask, getting far too excited about her potential jealousy.


    "They are men and old women."


    "What''s your point?" I say chasing her out the door and down the hall.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t kill amittee member. But I will growl. Would that make you feel better?" she teases.


    "Oh definitely," I say reaching out and taking her hand in mine as we head to the meeting.


    Nick''s office has beenpletely changed since we were in it just mere hours ago. Hisrge wooden desk is pushed against the wall and arger, longer table now sits in the middle of the room surrounded by plush armchairs. Snacks and water bottles sit in the center of the table and note pads have been ced at every spot with a pen.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think he is taking his new position very seriously," Ali says leaning over to me.


    "No way they will say no now."


    "Hey!" Nick says sauntering over to us looking pleased.


    "It looks great Nick," I say, smirking at him.


    "I wanted to make a good first impression," he exins.


    "It''s great," I say pping him on the shoulder.


    "It looks like they are here," Nick says smoothing his shirt.


    "Should you go greet them or should I?" I ask him


    "We should take our seats and wait for them toe to us," Ali says, pulling out a chair and sitting down.


    "That seems a little rude..."


    "I have weapons on me that I don''t intend to give up. If we go out there and greet them their guardians will search us and try to take them from me." "Why do you need weapons?" Nick asks


    "Thest time I was supposed to have a meeting with themittee they broke their word and I ended up being tortured," she answers


    "I thought you were caught breaking out a prisoner," Nick says, sounding mildly confused. I try to motion for him to stop talking but he misses the hint.


    "It was amittee member who tortured me, then backstabbed my mate by creating a division in packs and then attacked and tried to kill everyone. I''m keeping my daggers, Alpha Nick." Ali says calmly reaching out and grabbing herself her usual apple snack. "Right, well. Daggers sound swell" he answers giving me a concerned look then taking a seat one over from Ali, leaving me a spot.


    I heave a sigh and walk to my chair, plopping down and pulling my pad and pen closer. There is a knock on the door before Amy peeks her head in.


    "The Committee members are here." She says. Nick nods to her and she opens the door widely showing them the way in.


    An older woman with white hair saunters in with an air of importance and grace. She exudes power and judging by the slicked-back tight bun on the top of her head I can only assume she demands excellence from everyone. She floats to a chair, her eyes trained on Ali. Arge man in all ck and a tactical vest follows her in and stands directly behind her. He offers Ali a nod which she returns.


    The next toe in are two men who areughing in mid-conversation, both are dressed in suits that cost more than my pack probably has to its name. One wears a burgundy suit from top to bottom with a paisley tan and burgundy vest, while the other wears a modern navy suit with a thin tie. The moment they see me they quiet down and nod out of respect. They move into the room, their guardians hot on their heels. Both men startle when they notice a smirking Ali sitting across from them.


    "Did Edward and Mary decide this wasn''t an important meeting?" Ali asks. I nce at her and her normal stoic guardian face is back in ce.


    The woman looks over to Ali ignoring her question and then looks back to me and Alpha Nick.


    "Guardians do not belong at the table." She says in an ent I can''t quite ce.


    "She is no longer a guardian." Alpha Nick responds.


    "Then she is not of any importance and may leave."


    "She is my mate and Luna. As far as I am concerned there is no one else of greater importance. Especially after such a betrayal by themittee." I answer not even bothering to hide my own annoyance at her distaste for Ali.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 71

    The Alpha''s Guardian Chapter 71


    "Mate?" The man in Burgundy asks, his eyes going wide.


    "That is correct. When Samuel was torturing me he destroyed my oath so I was able to sense my mate." Ali says her eyes not moving from the woman. "Torturing you? The report we received is that you had gone rogue" The man in the navy suit says, looking around for any indication that Ali is joking. "Hardly." Ali snorts.


    "Ok!" I say breaking in. "How about introductions? I am Alpha Wade of the Moon Shadow pack. You already know my mate, Ali. And this is Alpha Nick, the alpha of this fine pack and my good friend and trusted associate"


    "It is nice to finallyy eyes on you, Alpha Wade. I am James, and this is Joseph. And that fine specimen at the end of the table is Rita. I apologize for the members who can''t be here. Edward is searching for the missing Alphas and Mary''s grandson is gravely ill, so she is with her old pack helping. And well, Samuel is dead." he frowns.


    Joseph nods in acknowledgment and Rita rolls her eyes, huffing in annoyance. It doesn''t take a wise man to interpret that she is upset and doesn''t want to be here.


    "First things first," Rita says finally speaking. "Alpha Wade, we long ago decided you would be the perfect fit for the role on themittee."


    "And what role would that be?"


    "I am sure Samuel filled you in," she responds.


    "Yes, he gave me his version. I would like to hear your version topare." I say leaning back in my chair, waiting. Rita checks her watch and rolls her eyes. "Joseph, tell him."


    "Of course. Alpha Wade, we have been watching you for some time, since you took over the pack from your father that is. Many packs are either decreasing in size or are being taken over by their neighboring packs. Where yours and a few others, seem to maintain your pack size or only be growing. By our count you have lost only one pack member since bing alpha, the others have only left for reasons concerning their mates, and many havee back with their mates. It is rare for a male wolf to leave his pack and go to his mate''s pack. Yet this seems to be amon factor in your pack. You also have a very high rate of extremely loyal born omega''s who respect and love you. This is not a quality other alphas possess."


    "Ok, but none of this answers what you need from me."


    "At least they aren''t just saying how important you are," Ali whispers, smirking at me.


    "We would like you to be the Justicemittee member," Rita says, jumping in.


    "Fantastic. What does that mean? what does it entail?" I ask again, growing impatient.


    "In the past few years, we have all taken on separate roles, heading up a certain area and then conferring with each other for votes and suggestions," James exins. "We long ago decided we needed someone to oversee all the alphas and ensure justice. An Alpha who is well respected, loved, and loyal. We wanted an Alpha who has a level head and thinks of all pack members, not just the ones who can give something in return. For some time we have pulled back and allowed the alphas more reign in their packs, but we have learned that when Alphas go unchecked they get rowdy. They want to establish their dominance and they do this by growing their packs and fighting with their neighboring packs."


    "You want me to police other Alphas and their packs?" I ask, trying to follow their vague answers.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We want you, in a way, to be the head alpha."


    "Of the other alphas"


    "Of this continent...."


    "I''m sorry, it sounds like you are saying you want him to be like an Alpha King." Ali breaks in.


    "No, not like that," Rita says waving her hand like the statement is preposterous. "We all would work together but he would be the person who ensures packs are in line, that alphas who fall out of line are stripped of their title and the pack is given to an alpha that will treat them fairly." "So I would travel a lot then," I ask, ncing at Ali.


    "Yes and no. You would have alphas you trust in the different regions who would keep close eyes on things and reach out to you. You would travel to them when things get out of hand or a severe punishment must be given out." James adds. "Will I get to pick my alphas?"


    "The rest of the list was meant to be a list for you to choose from. But since we aren''t sure where they are..."


    "Many of them are dead," Ali says inly.


    "We don''t know that for sure," Joseph says.


    "We know a few are dead." Alpha Nick says finally speaking.


    "And how would you know that?" Rita asks.


    "When the packs attacked Alpha Wade, a couple of the Betas spoke with an authority that was recognized by their pack members. That usually is a sign the alpha title has passed to the Beta at the time of death of their Alpha."


    James and Joseph look at each other worried and then both slide nces to Rita who stares at me intently. Her stare is meant to intimidate, call into question my ability to do the job they want me to do, but it won''t work. No longer am I feeling hesitant about this position. I''ve made up my mind and her attempts at intimidation are useless, does she not realize I''m mated to the most intimidating woman in the world? I smile sweetly at Rita, then lean forward in my chair.


    "I ept your position." I start. "With a few conditions."


    "Oh, and what conditions would those be?"


    "Alpha Nick will be the alpha in this region."


    Rita looks Alpha Nick over and then nods her head.


    "That seems eptable. He seems to be very loyal, and if you choose him then we trust your judgment." She says standing. "Now, I think that about covers everything."


    "No, Rita. It doesn''t cover everything. I have some questions that need answering."


    "About what? You have already been filled in on what you are needed for. James will be staying behind to help you for the next few days and then you wille to the main city for a meeting and sign the paperwork" "My second condition- I need answers about Samuel," I say firmly.


    Rita sighs heavily and gracefully finds her seat again.


    "Go ahead."


    "How did themittee not know his true identity?" Ali asks, chiming in.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Ss. His real name was Ss, and he did horrible things. How could he be on the werewolfmittee and not be known?"


    "Yes, Ss was his first name. We felt his middle name would be a better fit to hide his past. He was reformed, looking for redemption for what he had done, who he had been. Themittee members at the time felt that he was sincere in his pleas and gave him the guardian sect. He trained them all so well when the role on themittee had a spot open up everyone agreed he was perfect because of his reformation."


    "So you knew about the things he had done?"


    "Themittee knows many, many things, youngdy. But it is not always our job to intervene, or hold a grudge." Rita answers, getting very defensive.


    "When did you know what he was up to here?" I ask.


    "We were blindsided by his betrayal. We learned of it when one of his guards defected and came to us." James answers.


    "And what did his guard say?"


    "Samuel felt he could be the unifier in the werewolfmunity. He wanted the role we had ted for you, Alpha Wade. But he also wanted more. He wantedplete control. We believe he assigned Ali to you to seduce you, and catch you off guard." Rita says, sliding a nce to Ali.


    Alpha Nick breaks out intoughter that soon bes contagious. I try to remain in control but the thought of Ali trying to seduce me when she first arrived is so far-fetched. When I finally calm myself I look up and find that the other guardians in the room are also trying to contain theirughter. These men must have trained with Ali and know just as well as I do that there is no way in hell Ali would ever agree to seduce anyone.


    "I''m sorry, Rita. That''s preposterous. And the fact that your guardians who have been nothing but stoic and statuesque are evenughing just further proves how crazy that notion is."


    Rita whips her head around and scowls at her guardian who clears his throat and squares his shoulders.


    "She was his favorite. It makes sense he would want her to be a part of his ns" She defends herself.


    "He killed my parents and is the reason that as a child my wolf was partially ripped from me. He got sick joy from keeping me around" Ali says.


    Rita snaps her jaw shut.


    "I apologize for her usations. Themittee is not all in agreement with her thoughts. Mary was beginning to doubt Samuels loyalties, as was I. I learned toote what he was up to and the promises he had made to other alphas who swore to aid him." James says, tossing a menacing look at Rita who snubs him and crosses her arms across her chest.


    "Like Alpha Liam," I conclude.


    James nods in affirmation.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 72

    "Do you know what happened to Alpha Liam?" Joseph asks


    "I stabbed him somewhere in his face, but we didn''t find a body" I answer


    "Sh!t." James rubs his temple. "Well, we will try to find him."


    "What happens when you find him?" Ali asks.


    I slide her a nce but she avoids eye contact. I love and hate the mate bond. I love that I have finally found my mate, but unfortunately for me, Ali still has a connection to her first mate.


    Even though the bond was severed and never acknowledged, that tiny thin thread will always be present for them. I try to restrain my jealousy, be a united front in themittee''s presence. But her concern for his well-being after everything is a hard pill for me to swallow.


    "That is up to Alpha Wade, as the Justice member he is the one in charge ofing up with the appropriate punishment."


    "I highly suggest making him an omega," Rita says. James and Joseph groan in annoyance. "Rita we have-"


    "No," I interject. "Never again will that punishment be approved by thismittee when I am on it. And I n to try and look for a way to cure the omegas who have been wrongfully turned." "Oh, such ambition" Rita mocks.


    "Rita, I understand you carry authority as amittee member, but if you are incapable of being respectful duringmittee matters such as these. And continue to step on my toes when I try to do the very job you asked me to do, I will make a concerted effort to be sure you aren''t involved in justice matters."


    "Well, I-"


    "Rita, he is right. You are being disrespectful and unagreeable." Joseph says.


    Rita huffs and reaches out for a bottle of water angrily drinking from it and capping it.


    "I believe I need some air. Garth,e along." She says looking at her guardian. She then stands and slips out the door.


    "Is she always so sweet?" Nick asks sarcastically.


    "Rita was a very logical and reasonable person. Until Samuel''s betrayal. I think his breach of trust has really thrown her into a tizzy. It is hard when we all worked so closely for many years, she and Samuel were very close."


    "They were best friends," Ali adds. "When I started training after he found me she came over often and spent time with him. They weren''t intimate as far as I could tell but she really respected and trusted him."


    "If you have known her for so long, why is she treating you like trash?" I ask. I reach over and take her hand in mine.


    "Because she associates me with him. He betrayed her, he acted like he cared for me as a father figure therefore she is taking it out on me as if he and I are the same" She gives my hand a squeeze.


    "The further we dig into Samuel the more we find. Honestly, he didn''t really try to hide things. I think that was all a part of the thrill for him. Hiding in in sight."


    "Sounds like a psychopath to me," Nick says. I chuckle.


    "I''m fairly certain that is a part of the personality profile for serial killers and psychopaths that the humans use," Joseph says.


    "But don''t human serial killers keep trophies as reminders? Werewolves are just prone to violence and get addicted to the kill. Serial killers in our race seem so..." James says.


    Ali looks down and takes her hand back. I know what she is thinking, where her mind has gone.


    "Evil and unlikely." Joseph finishes.


    "I was his trophy," Ali says quietly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" James says, his eyes going wide.


    "He murdered my parents and followed me around in the woods for days. When I didn''t think I could go on he swooped in like a superhero and saved me. He kept me around like a trophy and reminder of his murders. He loved when the daughter of his victims looked up to him. Then he turned me into him. He trained me to kill people and taught me I was protecting them. He made me a murderer." Ali''s eyes tear up.


    "Excuse me," she says standing up abruptly making her way out of the room.


    I jump up and chase her to the end of the hall catching her hand, pulling her roughly to my chest. Grunting quietly, I bit back my pain at the collision of her body against mine and she falls apart in my arms. I cup the back of her head as I hug her closely, wanting to just absorb her pain and make it my own.


    "You are not like him, Ali," I whisper kissing the top of her beautiful head.


    "You don''t know how many lives I have taken" She mumbles into my chest.


    "I don''t care how many lives you have taken."


    "That''s because you''re my mate. You literally HAVE to love me."


    "Nope. I loved you and epted you when you were still mean and rude to me before the bond ever took effect."


    "I don''t want to be like him, Wade." She says looking up into my eyes. My heart melts at the sadness I find there. Leaning down I kiss the tears away.


    "You aren''t" I answer honestly. "Do you really think Samuel ever cried about hurting someone? I mean honestly, when he was trying to kill me heughed a few times." I say trying to make herugh.


    "Heughed?" She asks, looking serious.


    "Yeah, like a starving hyena, from that one lion movie that the humanmunities love so much."


    She smirks at me. "Did he sing too?"


    "Oh yeah, terrible voice though," I say smiling.


    "Excuse me," Rita says, clearing her throat behind me. I groan loudly, not even trying to cover my frustration with her interruption.


    "What is it, Rita?" I ask spinning but keeping Ali snug in my arms.


    "I would like a word with Ali." She says.


    "Speak, she is right here."


    "Alone."


    "I think not." I frown at her. She sighs but nods her head.


    "Aliauna. I need to apologize." She says, sounding defeated. "After having a rather heated conversation with Grant, it would seem that I was too swift in my judgment."


    "Grant had to clue you in?" I snort.


    "I once thought of Samuel as a dear friend. And I watched Ali dote on him and do everything to always stay in his good graces. Forgive me if I am finding it hard to draw a line between the two." She says, sounding snarky. Taking a minute she breathes in deep and lets out a sad sigh.


    "Looking back, I can see the red gs that I missed. He enjoyed torture sessions and was very good at them. Training of his guardians always looked perfect and amazing, but Grant divulged that Samuel was grueling and cruel to those who were not up to standard. He even made mention that a few guardians who weren''t up to standard suddenly disappeared. Grant ims to havee across a few of them on his earlier missions and found them to be omegas."


    The only thing I can do is gape at the horrible things she is sharing with us. I look down at Ali who looks equally stunned by the revtions from Rita''s personal guardian.


    "I didn''t know..." Ali says.


    "It is all a lot to take in and very hard to swallow. I am a proud woman, Ali. I was the Alpha of my pack and I have worked hard to be where I am. Learning that I was taken advantage of, manipted and I didn''t know it..."


    "It''s, demeaning," Ali says, looking sympathetic.


    "Indeed. I guess I''m not asking for forgiveness. I''m asking for grace. I am trying to sort through the many years of lies and the terrible things I supported without full knowledge of what they were."


    "I think I can muster up some grace," Ali says, hugging me tighter.


    "Good," Rita says, looking around ufortably. "I suppose that''s all then. I am sure I will see you in theing weeks. I however need to head back and try to sort through all of the things Samuel did ande up with solutions." She turns on her heels and clicks away down the hall.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 73

    Ali POV


    Wade releases me from his death grip hug and turns walking down the hall, my hand firmly in his. He walks me straight to the kitchen, pulls out the stool at the breakfast counter, and pushes me onto it. "I am going to make you that steak now."


    "But the rest of themittee is still waiting for you toe back." I remind him.


    "Right. Well, I will go say my goodbyes and be right back."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He steps into me, leaning down, and captures my lips in a heated kiss. I move to meet his fervor as his mouth rivals mine. Desire spreads through me at the same speed as the sparks that flutter over my body with his touch. He runs his tongue along my bottom lip gently in a soft caress before pulling back and moving for the hallway, stalking towards Alpha Nick''s office.


    I sit stunned on my stool trying to bring my head back down from the heavens it seems to be floating in. I clear my throat looking around the kitchen and see a grinning Robin. I jump slightly and cover my chest with my hand. "Damn it, Robin!" I breathe.


    "Sorry. I was going to announce my presence when Alpha Wade stopped talking but he uh...well, he just dived right in there didn''t he?"


    "Have you seen your brother yet?" I ask her, changing the subject.


    "Yes!" She beamsing over and taking a seat on the stool next to me. "I knew he was alive. I''m just waiting for Mason to return my phone call so I can tell him ''I told you so!''. He is going to be so surprised." "I bet."


    "He has a wolf too!" Robin says with excitement.


    "Yes, I noticed that. Did he say anything about that?" I ask, trying to hopefully get more answers out of her.


    "I haven''t had the chance to ask him. I''ve been trying to exin the whole ''I found my mate at age 16'' thing. He is currently having a very serious conversation with Isaac."


    "Oh yeah? I wonder how that is going."


    "Isaac can hold his own" Robin smirks. "Plus, for us, the bond is more of a friendship bond. Alpha Wade exined that the bond won''t fully develop in a romantic sense until I''m old enough to recognize it fully." "Huh. So you don''t have any romantic feelings?" I ask, trying to understand.


    "Oh no, we do. I have feelings for him. But the bond isn''t forcing us towards each other physically. If that makes sense. It''s almost like, I have this undying need to know him better on an emotional level? I don''t know how to exin it." She frowns slightly.


    "I get it, I think. It was like he was instantly your best friend, and now you get to develop that further because you know you get along and now you get to learn about each other at the same time." "Exactly! He hates reading real books" she says, making a grossed-out face.


    "What are you two talking about?" Wade says walking back in and dropping a kiss on the top of my head. He moves straight for the fridge, making himself right at home in Alpha Nick''s kitchen. "Her and Isaac''s mate bond," I answer,pletely engrossed in watching him rummage about looking for the things he needs.


    I''ve never really paid much attention to when people cook food before or found it attractive when a man would cook dinner. But I have to admit that Wade standing there pulling a skillet out of the cupboard is doing something to me. He ces it down on the stovetop, then pulls a head of garlic from the pantry along with some other herbs and spices. A handnds on my shoulder as Robin pulls my attention back to her.


    "I think I''m going to go check on my brother and Isaac," she says giggling looking over at Wade, and then prances out.


    "Her brother?" Wade asks, turning to face me.


    "Yeah, Jacob..."


    "Oh yes. I think we need to have a conversation with him too..."


    "About how an omega born leaves an omega andes back as a solid white wolf?"


    "Exactly, but he wasn''t solid white," Wade says crossing over to me. "He had this rusty spot on his side, I almost thought it was an injury"


    "Huh. Have you ever heard of an omega getting their wolf back?" I ask as he chops the top off the head of his garlic and moves to sprinkle salt on two steaks.


    "Not anything that seemed remotely real," he says, walking over to me and handing me a knife. "Chop this" He hands me a stick with tiny green leaves and I frown.


    "I thought we weren''t eating from the meadow." Heughs softly.


    "It''s rosemary and thyme sprigs. They are herbs for vor, Ali. Not a weed, I promise."


    I look at him skeptically but do as I''m told.


    "When I was a kid my parents would tell us old folklore. Stories about things in the woods that would steal our wolves if we were naughty, but one that always stood out was the stories of what was called an Ultima." "Wow. How scary." I say sarcastically and chuckle.


    "Hey now! As alpha it IS scary. The ultima is supposedly this cursed scary wolf with eyes that glow red. Every blue moon after their 18th birthday they have an undying urge to bite a human. When they do, the human transforms and bes a werewolf." "That is the least scary story I have ever heard."


    "The scary part is that this ultima if they wanted to, could create their army of werewolves. New wolves are supposedly dangerous and vtile. They spend their whole lives as civilized humans and then BAM the desire to kill is suddenly there. Their fight to maintain their humanity vs their newfound animal side would be difficult I would imagine."


    "So it''s scary bc if the ultima is bad then you have a fresh werewolf army that wants to kill people?"


    "That''s the legend," He says, shrugging and taking the chopped herbs from me. "I''m not saying that this is what happened to Jacob, or that the stories are true." he shrugs.


    "It is an interesting thought though, and it would help you in your desire to turn the omegas who were stripped of their wolves back into full-fledged werewolves."


    Wade freezes and turns to look at me, his eyes wide in excitement.


    "I was kidding Wade."


    "What if there is an ultima..." Wade says.


    "You just said it was folklore." I remind him.


    "Yes, but as you once so sweetly pointed out to me. We, as werewolves, are also lore." He smirks at me.


    "I have the feeling you and I will be doing some serious folklore research," I say


    "Well, think of it this way, we will have lots of stories to scare our children with at night."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 74

    After eating the best steak and potatoes I have ever had the privilege of putting in my mouth, Wade drags me out of the packhouse and down the front steps. His hands are entwined with mine firmly as he looks back and smiles like an eager child trying to show their mom a new trick. The moment we are near the woods he slows down and grins at me.


    "Dinner was amazing," I say truthfully.


    "Yeah, it didn''t turn out too bad."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are you feeling?" I ask as I point to his stomach.


    "Honestly, not too bad. It feels weird though, I''ve never healed this fast before so it kind of feels like my skin is constantly moving. Almost like it''s itchy."


    "When do you need the dressing changed?"


    "Probably when we get back. I was hoping for a shower of some sort once it''s at least not an open wound."


    "I''ll help you with the dressing when we get back to our room."


    "So," he says, clearing his throat. "James needs me to head back with him in a week."


    "OK."


    "And I was wondering if maybe you would want to do the mating ceremony after I get back."


    "When will you get back?" I ask.


    "I''m not sure. They didn''t give me a time frame of when we will be back."


    "We?"


    "I am not going without you, Ali."


    "But the pack..."


    "Everyone is here in Alpha Nick''s pack for the time being or with my sister''s pack. Plus if we both go we can pull the ''We need to get back to our pack'' card and get out of there faster." he shrugs.


    "Will that give your family time to get here?" I ask.


    Wade stops walking and smiles happily.


    "You want my family there?"


    "Wade, it''s our ceremony. Of course, I want your family there."


    "Then they will be there." He smiles happily. "So that means you wille with me?"


    "I''ll think about it..."


    We walk along infortable silence. It''s nice to finally be able to just rx and enjoy being with him. The asional pack member will walk by and wave or nod in acknowledgment but they all give us our space to just be with each other. This is what it feels like to just be an ordinary person, living an ordinary life with their extraordinary mate.


    I can''t help but feel like all my trials, and tragedies have led me to this moment. Not that my parent''s death is what led me to Wade, but that the circumstances surrounding us made us the people we needed to be to finally find each other. I try to imagine what my life would be like if my parents were still here. Would they have been taken from me in some other way? Where would I be right now? Would I still be holding this amazing man''s hand?


    The more I think about it the more my mind wanders to Liam. He was my first mate and my first love. Or what I thought was love. It''s hard to have an idea of what love is when I had spent the entirety of my young adulthood seeking approval and eptance. Liam had taught me a lot, about what I can handle, about who I was, but most importantly he helped me decide who I wanted to be. I didn''t want to be like him. Fighting for the thrill of the fight, but that doesn''t mean I didn''t care for him for a very long time after leaving his side.


    In a way, I think Liam will always have a hold on me. It''s not in the ssical sense of him holding a piece of my heart but more of he helped shape me and without him, I wouldn''t be standing here next to Wade. My tie to Liam is one of gratitude for the knowledge and growth I got when I was with him. How can I just brush aside some of the biggest lessons that made me who I am today?


    Wade drapes his arm over my shoulder as we walk further until wee across a small little building. He steers me towards it and opens the door for me, the little bell dinging to let the owner know of our presence. The sweet smell of pastries and cream overwhelms my senses and my mouth waters. We step up to the quaint disy. Cookies, cakes, donuts, and assorted pastries stare me down begging to be given the chance to prove their worthiness. As I scan the ss my eyes settle on the most perfect slice of cheesecake. A small squeak of glee somehow escapes my lips as I bring my head closer, fully examining it. Its moist texture calls to me and the fresh berries on top glisten with their sugary coat. I see a shadow descend for it and the case opens and a small aged hand reaches in and takes thest slice cing it on a te, and then walks away. I stand and follow it with my eyes and find Wade standing at the counter smirking at me, holding two forks and the te of beloved goodness.


    "For me?" I ask grinning and walking over to him. He turns slightly pulling the te close to his chest, in feign shock.


    "For us. But only IF you agree to go with me."


    "For that", I say pointing to the cheesecake "I will follow you anywhere."


    "Oh good to know." he says chuckling, "Let''s go grab a table outside." "There were tables?"


    "On the other side there are" he chuckles, handing me the forks. Clearly, he doesn''t trust me alone with the cheesecake.


    I follow him around the corner and find a few wrought iron chairs and tables. Wade makes his way to the one closest to the woods and we take a seat. I immediately dig in before the cheesecake te hits the table and Wadeughs at me, reaching for a fork which I hold captive.


    "Oh, you want some too?" I ask teasing him


    "I mean if you''re willing to share, yeah."


    "I''ll fight you for it," I smirk, remembering back to the days not so long ago when I first arrived.


    "I''m injured."


    "You were injured then too." I remind him.


    "That is true. But you wanted to hit me then, do you still want to hit me now?"


    "That depends on how much cheesecake you n to eat," I say, narrowing my eyes at him.


    He puts his hands up in defeat and leans back in his chair. I stab another bite of cheesecake and a little nervously I lean forward and offer him a bite, feeding him like his arms are broken. His eyes darken slightly and he gives me a sexy smirk as he opens his mouth and takes a bite. "That''s pretty good," he says, nodding at me. "Maybe I can have my own fork? Not that I mind you feeding me, but maybe we should save that for another night" he says his voice dropping lowly and butterflies dance around my stomach at the insinuation. I clear my throat, feeling much warmer than I was, and shyly hand him over a fork. How does he have so much power with just the timbre of his voice? I watch him as he eats and my eyes fly to his soft lips as they smack together. His tongue darts out to swipe in a lingering piece of sweets and a lump forms in my throat. I watch as his lips slowly lift into a sexy crooked smile and I know I''ve been caught. Hesitantly I bring my eyes up to meet his, and I''m surprised that instead of lust and s****l frustration I find admiration and


    amusement.


    "The bond is really pushing the limits huh?" he asks sounding almost sad.


    I smile brightly at him.


    "No, this isn''t the bond. This is just me loving you." I respond. He smiles and reaches out, clearing a crumb from the corner of my mouth.


    "I know I have said it a thousand times, Wade but...I really do love you"


    "I can promise you, I will never get sick of hearing those wordse out of your mouth." He smiles and I can feel the sincerity the words carry.


    "Let''s not wait." I blurt out.


    "I''m sorry what?" he says. His eyes bulging in shock.


    "For the ceremony, let''s do the ceremony before we go."


    He just stares at me in utter shock. His mouth opens and closes like a fish and Iugh at catching him off guard.


    "Do you think we could get it nned in four or five days?" I ask.


    "Yes," he says standing and pulling me up into his chest. "I will make sure everything gets set. Just tell me the details you have your heart set on and I will make it all happen."


    "We need to ask Nick if he is ok with-"


    "He will be! I should go talk to him now though so we have time, let''s go."


    "I think I will stay here and finish this," I say eying the cheesecake again.


    "Right. Well, I will wait," he says quickly and I chuckle at his enthusiasm


    "No, you are too excited. I will catch up with you in a little bit. I''ll meet you in our room and change your gauze...sound ok?"


    He thinks for a moment and then hesitantly nods his head in agreement. He swoops down for a deep kiss and leaves me standing as I watch him practically skip away.


    "Ali" A deep distressed voice calls out softly from the woods, once Wade has disappeared from sight. I turn and look closely trying to find the person. And then arge figure steps forward just enough for me to see and my breath catches. "Liam..."

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 75

    "Why are you here?" I whisper angrily, stalking over in his direction. I ce my hand on his firm chest and push him back under the cover of the forest canopy.


    "I needed to see you." He says, sounding broken.


    "Well, I don''t need to see you. You need to leave or I will have to kill you." I seethe.


    "There is nothing you could do that would hurt me more than what I just witnessed," he says looking me in the eyes. For the first time I look him over and I see just how rough he looks. He is covered in dirt and dried blood. The left side of his face has a gruesome cut that looks puffy and infected.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Liam, You need to leave," I repeat softening my tone slightly.


    "You want me gone?" he asks. I can see the hope in his eyes. He is begging me to change my mind, to ept him and fix the bond that I know is now gone. I sigh heavily.


    "Yes, Liam. I want you gone. Wade is my mate and the one I love. I am sorry for how things turned out." I say honestly.


    "I could have killed him, you know," he says, growing angry. "I could have killed Wade and you and ended this fvcking ache inside of me."


    "Then why didn''t you?" I ask growing impatient


    "I couldn''t do it. I tried to kill him, I wanted to but then all I could see was you withering away and the thought gutted me. I wanted to make him feel the pain I was feeling." "So you tried to kill his beta? My friend?"


    "I want you both to hurt! I want you to feel the ache of someone missing the way I have to feel it every day."


    "It isn''t our fault Liam! It was Samuel! It was always Samuel."


    "You are a grown-a-ss woman. And you chose him, you had the chance to fix this bond but you chose him," he growls at me.


    "The moment the bond was recognized there was no going back and you know it!" I shout back at him.


    "Would you have?"


    "Would I have'' what?"


    "Gone back if you had not recognized the bond with him? Would you havee back to me?"


    I pause for a moment, trying to figure out how to tell him the truth. Tell him that there is no doubt in my mind that I would have chosen Wade even if he hadn''t been my second chance mate. That Wade makes me a better person, that what we have transcends the mate bond. We have a love that was established before we knew we were destined for each other and that even if our destinies had been another path I would have altered mine to be with Wade.


    I exhale deeply. I know that my answer will destroy Liam, and though I want to hate him, a part of me can''t help but sympathize with him. He has never been the person who receives no as an answer. He gets what he wants because people fear him. But I''m not afraid of him, I''m not programmed to give in to what people want to save their feelings.


    "No Liam. Even without the bond, I would have still chosen Wade."


    He chuckles menacingly and paces away, turning on his heels. He stalks over to me in a fury but I stand my ground and he stops right before me. He reaches out and grabs hold of the back of my neck and roughly yanks me to him, stooping down for a k!ss. I fight against his hold and push him off.


    "You loved me once." He spits, his face grows red with anger at my rejection.


    "And then I grew as a person. I am not the same teenage star-struck girl I was when you met me. I am a grown woman, with a mind of my own and the strength to prove it. Don''t you dare try to touch me like that again or I will kill you. It is only out of respect for the bond we once had that I don''t kill you right now."


    I try to remain calm when speaking to him. To show that I am not afraid of him, that I will at a moment''s notice finish him off. But I can feel the panic within me at the thought of having to kill him. I''m not all that sure that I could kill him if I had to. Not like this, not right now when he is injured and professing his heartache over me. I''m beginning to feel like the bond is equally a blessing and a curse.


    "Then kill me. Please." He begs. His anger is reced by destion and I look at him lost for words. He steps towards me roughly again and I step back my hands up at the ready. He stops and drops to his knees.


    "Watching you with him. Watching you love him when it should be me. Every look, everyugh that should have been mine." tears spill from his eyes. "Those should be mine. Those moments, those tender loving k!sses. They were destined for me. They were supposed to be my salvation, not my damnation."


    "Liam..." I say trailing off.


    I have nothing left to say to him. There are no words I can offer to ease his heartache. I alone am the cause of it and the only cure is the eptance of our dead bond which I have no desire to ept. The only thing I can do is apologize for something that I didn''t cause, and I have no ns to apologize.


    "You should go," I whisper.


    He stands, his gaze focused on the ground between us. He takes a few steps back, further into the darkness of the woods.


    "Goodbye Ali," he whispers as he turns and walks away leaving me alone in the trees.


    I wrap my arms tight around my body feeling conflicted and sad. Saying goodbye to a part of your past is never easy, especially when ites to love and mate bonds. I hope he is lucky enough to find a second chance mate, to understand just how it feels to really truly be loved. But I also know that I shouldn''t be holding my breath. Liam was a hard person to get along with and love, even when I wanted to be that person for him,


    I find myself walking towards the packhouse slowly, trying to wrap my head around everything that has happened. Life has been a wild ride, that is for sure but maybe for once, things would calm down enough for me to enjoy where I''m at, instead of speeding off to the next destination. I catch a glimpse of Wade talking with Nick and James and I change course heading in their direction. The moment Wade sees me his eyes light up and all the bad feelings and confusion melt away.


    This is exactly what I''ve been craving my whole life. That person who makes the world and its problems melt away with just one simple look. He waits patiently for me to arrive and then wraps his hand around mine pulling me close to him. He looks down at me and then reaches out with his free hand and pulls a leaf from my hair, raising a brow of question.


    "Well, I have to get my wound dressing changed." He says to Jame and Nick. "I will catch up with you twoter"


    "Alright, well have fun you two," Nick says suggestively. James offers me a head nod and then Wade ushers me upstairs.


    The moment we are behind closed doors he spins to me with a frown on his face.


    "What did Liam have to say?"


    "You could smell him on me couldn''t you?"


    "Yeah," he says calmly.


    "You''re not mad?"


    "Would you have told me?"


    "Yes," I answer honestly.


    "Then I''m not mad." He grabs the hem of his shirt and lifts it over his head. I move to the desk where his medical supplies are and carry them over. Gently I grab the scissors and cut up the side of his wrapping. I slowly begin to peel it away. "So what did he have to say?" Wade asks.


    "Basically that he didn''t kill you because he knew it would kill me and that he still cares for me and wanted to know if you and I weren''t second chance mates if I would have fixed the bond between me and him."


    "And what did you tell him?" he asks, stopping me as I peel thest wrap from his torso.


    "The truth. That I still would have chosen you. That I will always choose you" I look up and into his gentle eyes. He strokes my cheeks.


    "That must have been hard for you to tell him," he says sympathetically.


    I nod slightly, unshed tears clinging to my eyes. His understanding, his gentleness only furthers my love for him.


    "How did he handle it?"


    "Well... he cried." I say "Then he cursed the bond and called it his damnation and then I didn''t know how to respond so he left." "No threats?" he asks.


    I uncap the salve for his stitches and very tenderly rub it on his wound so the gauze won''t stick.


    "None."


    Wade says nothing as I finish wrapping the white gauze around his torso and pin it closed. I look up to him and smile when I find him watching me intently. "What?"


    "I''m just making sure you are ok." He says k!ssing me lightly on the lips. "I would think it was hard being honest with him knowing you would cause him pain." "Thank you," I whisper. "For understanding and not getting angry."


    "I trust you and your judgment, Ali. I think we have been through more than enough for us to have established a base of trust" he says smirking. "Yeah, I would think so too." I smile back.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Chapter 76

    Sammy helps me step into my dress, pulling it closed behind me and zipping it up. The purple gown runs the full length of my legs and spills onto the ground in a pool of chiffon behind me. The fitted bodice entuates my frame with a crisscrossing of fabric beneath my chest, giving the illusion of a cinched wa!st. The A-line skirt is given volume by the pleated ruffles that adorn the front of the dress all the way to the floor. In in English, it''s about as elegant as the word elegant itself. Sammy reaches up behind my neck pulling taut the softcy fabric from the front and buttoning it a the base of my hairline. I lower my hair back down and the curls bounce on the right side of my head. The entity of the left side of my hair is twisted to the side and pinned to the right to provide more volume for my curls. I sp the cuff bracelet that Wade had given me before the ceremony, a gift from his mother, and the same bracelet that she and her daughter had worn on the day of their own ceremonies. I step into my ck heels and finally step back looking myself over in the mirror. The dress is the perfect fit and everything my mother would have wanted. I smile and touch thece that fully covers my neck and chest. Mom lovedce, I remember her telling me how timelessce was and how elegant it makes everything look. She wasn''t wrong, not even a little bit. My makeup is minimal like I like it and my hair, though short, is perfect. After getting it done two days ago to finally straighten it out I think it might be starting to grow on me.


    "Oh my gosh, Ali," Sammy says, covering her mouth. "It''s perfect."


    "You think so?"


    "I know so. You are the most stunning Luna this pack will ever see." she grins, stepping forward. And taking my hands. The door opens slightly and Amy peeks her head in.


    "Ali, Wade''s family arrived." she stops and looks at me, her mouth dropping. "Wow. Purple is such an amazing color on you." She says breathlessly.


    "Thanks, Amy." I say looking down at my gown.


    "Wade is ready to enter when you are." She then slips out the door.


    "Well, shall we Luna?" Sammy asks.


    "Let''s go."


    Wade is waiting for me outside of the room and his eyes fill with love when he sees me. He puts his hands out and spins me so he can see all of me.


    "Ali, you look absolutely stunning." He breathes out.


    "Better than the guardian dress?" I tease, knowing just how much he loved the green one.


    "Much." he says smirking "The guardian dress was beautiful. But you make this dress look stunning. Ready to be my official Luna and epted mate before everyone?" He asks excitedly.


    "Hell yeah, I am," I say grinning and dragging him to the doors. Heughs at my eagerness.


    "My family just sat down so you will have to meet them after."


    "I can''t wait to meet them," I say truthfully.


    "The feeling is mutual, believe me." he chuckles.


    Then pushing the door open, he gives my hand a squeeze and we walk down the wild flower-lined aisle to the stage where I will ept my duties as his Luna and his mate, pledging my loyalty, love, and devotion to not only him but our pack. Wade helps me up onto the stage and we turn to face everyone here.


    "Today we are here to ept our Luna and my mate into our pack. We are asking her to step into a role with an air of grace and dignity. We ask that she not only ept me for my imperfections but the responsibility of the role of leader our pack by my side and at times, without me. I have every faith that Ali is the best luna this pack could have ever asked for. But I ask you, Moon Shadow Pack...Will you ept and respect Aliauna Fletcher as your Luna and joint leader in this pack?"


    A resounding cheer erupts as every single pack member stands and with a resounding ''YES'' they ept me. Wade turns to me grinning as he reaches out for my hand. I ce my hand in his, turn to face him.


    "Alpha Wade. I ask that you ept me as not only a member of this pack but as it''s Luna. I promise to treat every single wolf with equity and kindness. I will rule beside you with a firm but understanding hand and will protect all of our pack members with my life." I announce loudly.


    Wade turns my wrist up and rubs his thumb along the inside where my mark will appear.


    "I, Alpha Wade of the Moon Shadow pack, ept you on behalf of all of our pack members." a gust of wind rustles through the room and circles around us as a cool feeling blossoms under his thumb. When he removes it a small blue wolf appears and in my head, I can hear the howling of eptance from every pack member.


    "Wee Ali, to the Moon Shadow pack. Now..." he releases my hand and looks at me sincerely.


    "Aliauna, of the Moon Shadow pack. I ask you if you will ept me as your forever mate. I promise to carry your heart in the safest of ces and always fight beside you and not with you. I swear my fealty to you. You have my heart and soul in your hands and I ask only that you ept them with sincerity. I promise you protection,?I promise you honesty, and I promise you a family that will never leave you." Tears escape me as I throw myself into his arms.


    "I ept you a thousand times over." he squeezes me tight.


    "You are supposed to say your own pledge, my love" he whispers. I step back and smooth out my dress grinning ear to ear.


    "I Aliauna, not only ept you as my forever mate but I pledge everything I am to you. My heart is yours and for you my life is forfeit. For without you there is nothing left for me. I promise to protect you and our pack with my dying breath, and to always be by your side." "We have already marked each other previous to this ceremony, so without further ado- LET''S CELEBRATE!"


    Wade reaches down and swoops me up into his arms he carries me off the stage and right over to his parents as the others file out of the room and into the room where the feast will be held. He ces me down right in front of them, smiling happily. "Mom, Dad. This is Ali. The love of my life and my mate." His cheer is contagious as his mother reaches out crying pulling me into a tight hug.


    "Oh, you are just perfect for him. I know it." she beams. His father shakes my hand nodding respectfully.


    "I have heard many, many stories about the Guardian Ali. It is an honor to have you as a member of our family, Ali. Truly an honor."


    "Hi! I''m Amberly, Wade''s older sister." A thin brte butts her way in. She is stunning and looks exactly like her mother. "We are going to be the best of friends" she announces.


    "Yeah, you will have no choice in the matter," Wade mumbles, rubbing his neck.


    "Oh hush you!" Sheughs, reaching out and giving Wade a hug.


    "Where are the kids? And Hans?" He asks, searching the crowd.


    "Oh, they went straight to the feast. The boys are... Well, they are incapable of sitting still." she sighs.


    "It is wonderful to finally meet you all." I smile.


    "Well, we will let you two escape before the feast." Wade''s father says, shaking his son''s hand.?"Two hours, then it''s dinner." he winks and they move to the next room.


    "Do they expect us to..." I look at him shocked. Wadeughs and all my reservations melt away.


    "Sweetheart, we only have to do what we want. We can go for a walk or change our clothes or we can-"


    I throw myself into his arms and smash my lips against his. I k!ss him deeper as his grip tightens around my back. He runs his fingers gently along my spine as he explores my mouth with his own. As if in slow motion he reaches down and plucks me from the ground, sweeping my legs into his arms, and without breaking contact he carries me away.


    As if by magic we find ourselves in our room and my heart skips with glee. The stars have aligned and he is finally, fully mine and now, now I feel ready to finally start the next chapter of my life.


    Wade lowers me to the ground as I step out of his arms,? He gently caresses my exposed shoulders and moves his hands to the back of my dress. His fingers deftly undo the buttons and at an excruciatingly slow speed, he unzips my gown. It floods on the floor in a purple pile at my feet and the cool air nips at my exposed skin. I step out of my dress and walk back towards the bed letting him take all of me in.


    His eyes fill with desire and he smiles sweetly as he reaches up and unties his tie. He pulls it off slowly casting it to the side and makes a show of unbuttoning his crisp white shirt. I have no idea when he lost his jacket, but I''m pleased that I don''t have to wait for that extrayer toe off.


    He untucks his shirt and shucks it to the side and stops right in front of me. I bite my lips nervously, reaching out and unbuckling his belt.?He reaches down and wraps his arm around my n*ked wa!st and moves me further onto the bed following along with me as he turns to the side holding me close to his chest. Looking over my face as if trying to memorize it.


    "I love you more than anything in the whole world, Ali," he whispers, capturing my lips and slowly car3ssing my body. And for the next hour, Wade shows me just how much he loves me and how much closer we can be with a fully formed mate bond. After an hour in his arms, he cuddles up to my back, his *aked chest pressed against my sweaty skin. He nuzzles his chin into the crook of my neck and wraps his arms tightly around me.


    "We should probably head down to the feast," he whispers, !issing the lobe of my ear.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I groan in feign annoyance.


    "Do we have to?" I whine.


    "Yes, my luna," he says, lowering his head back into my neck. I can feel him smile against my skin as he pulls me tighter to him, letting me know just how much he too doesn''t want to leave the room. He kisses my bare shoulder and I nce back at him as he rolls away and moves for his suit. He slides on his p*nts and then crosses the room and walks around my side of the bed.


    "Come, my love. I will help you." he grins as he rips the nkets off of me.


    I yelp at the cool air. He stands looking pleased as he stares down at my fully exposed body. I sit up and growl at him. He chuckles as he steals a chaste k!ss and moves to grab my dress, bringing it over to me and stroking my cheek.


    "We have business to tend to. Then we cane right back here and stay in bed all day tomorrow," he says, pulling me to stand and kissing me deeply.


    "I think I can manage a couple of hours with a promise like that," I grumble with a big goofy grin.


    I slip back into my gown, with his help, and quickly do my best to save my hair.


    We make our way out of the packhouse and I nce towards the woods as a movement draws my attention. Wade sees it too and he smirks at me pulling me to a stop as Corbin steps into the light. He nods to me and smiles, tears in his eyes, and he slowly blows me a k!ss, tossing a small box to Wade. Then he disappears into the woods again.


    Cheerfully I reach for Wade''s and we walk together back to the feast. Now fully fledged mates. Alpha and Luna of the Moon Shadow Pack. For today there are no problems, no issues in the world that we can''t face and conquer. Right now, everything is perfect, and finally, I feel at peace.

 The Alpha鈥檚 Guardian Epilogue

    4 Years Later Wade POV


    Ali walks through the office door wearing her annoyed face. Stalking over she tosses a man envelope onto my desk, then takes a seat in myp. I wrap my arms around her waist resting my hands on the small bump where her t stomach used to be and snuggle


    into her.


    "How are you, my love?"


    "Annoyed. James, it would seem is ipetent." She moans.


    "Oh really? And what did he do this time?"


    "He didn''t put Garth in charge of the Guardians like he should have. He is putting forth a non-guardian to be the head trainer." "He offered the position to Garth, He didn''t want it."


    "What?! Is he stupid?" she asks, jumping up and reaching for my phone. I reach out and grab her hand, chuckling at her spunk. "Ali, let it go." I soothe her and she sits back down. "Have you seen little Kane?"


    "He is with Sammy and Gerald," she says, rubbing her tummy.


    Gerald and Little Kane have been inseparable since they could walk. Sammy gave birth to Gerald on the day we found out that we were expecting little Kane. It was a rough delivery and Sammy can no longer have children but they have Gerald and at four years old he is truly the kindest soul I have ever met. Our Kane however is a little three-year-old demon on wheels, which I think Gerald finds very entertaining. The two seem to even each other out. Ali is now three months pregnant with our second little pup, who she is hoping is a girl.


    "Did you find Jacob?" She asks me, suddenly changing topics.


    "Yes, he is supposed to be here soon," I say as I lift my wrist to check my watch.


    "Do you think he will tell us what he knows now?" "Maybe," I say sighing.


    After finding the missing Alpha''s, the only 3 remaining live ones. Themittee began looking into rumors of humans supposedly turning into werewolves. The cases have varied wildly and two of the 5 cases have already been disproved but in thest two meetings, the mention of the Ultima werewolf had upset the rest of themittee. Ironically the only two who are in agreement with me are Rita and James.


    In order for the rest of themittee to allow me the resources to look into it further, I must first prove that one of the wolves did indeed get bitten and that they were truly not a wolf at one time in their lives. Jacob is my proof. And though I hate bringing him into the middle of this, it is an important enough issue that I am willing to cause a little upset by forcing the issue.


    A knock sounds on the door and Ali stands crossing the room to her normal perch in herfy armchair by the window.


    "Come in," I call out.


    Jacob pops his head in.


    "Is this a good time?" he asks "I know I''m a little early."


    "Now is perfect." I smile. Standing to shake his hand as he walks over. "How have you been Jacob?"


    "Oh not too bad." He smiles, reaching out "Robin and Mason told me all about you two expecting pup number two?" he says looking over at Ali who smiles and waves to him.


    "Yeah, secretly hoping for a girl this time around. Maybe she will be calmer than Kane." Ali says, sighing dreamily.


    "Oh please, Robin was way worse than Mason when they were younger."


    "Don''t tell her that." I bemoan, he makes a whoops face and takes a seat in front of me. "What can I do for you, Alpha Wade?" Jacob asks.


    "I know I told you I didn''t need more information..." I start and he nods along.


    "Yeah, I''m hearing the rumors too," he says, looking concerned.


    "Has anyone approached you about it?" I ask him.


    "No, you and a very select few others know," he answers quickly.


    After everything that went on Jacob decided to stay among the rogues with Simon and Corbin. Though they know they are wee here in the Moon Shadow pack. Oftentimes they provide help and protection when Ali and I have to leave. I am convinced Simon and Corbin do it as a form of punishment for their past transgressions. Jacob, however, I am sure does it to protect his new found wolf and the somewhat normal life he has found. "Do you think you would be willing to share more information with me?"


    "I really don''t have much to share, Alpha Wade. All I have is the strange experience that I''m not a hundred percent sure actually happened to me. It''s all very strange and for some time I doubted my own sanity." he admits.


    "I know it all seems so strange and far-fetched but your testimony can help me. I assure you I don''t want to harm who did this. I don''t even want to capture them. At this moment I only want to learn more and gain the ability to look further into it before this person falls into the wrong hands." I say openly.


    Jacob runs his hands through his hair anxiously before sitting back with a huff.


    "Oh for the love of all things, spit it out Jacob," Ali says impatiently.


    "When I left I was trying to see the world. You know, get an understanding of what was out there. Check out the possibilities that I could have in the human world where I wouldn''t feel like I was constantly missing something. Like a wolf." He exins. "I''m not judging you, Jacob," I assure him.


    "I went to this tiny town in the mountains. There was this really pretty girl and she was chatting with a group of friends about this really cool show she had heard about. They invited me to go with them. I felt included for once and happily epted. The show was supposed to be full of magic. This gypsy witch that has the power to change men into beasts. So I was intrigued." he shrugs.


    "Pretty chicks and magic, Ok then what?" Ali snaps out, I shoot her a warning look and she rolls her eyes. Her temper is much shorter with this pregnancy.


    "Ok, Ok. I got there and it was a farce. There was no magic. It was just a bunch of shifters pretending to shift when a tiny redheaded woman snapped her fingers. I mean it was cool and all but, I was bored of it. I walked off before it ended. I took a shortcut through the woods and that''s when I noticed I was being stalked. I panicked and tried to run when I saw red eyesing towards me. I fought the best I could but it bit me right here" he says lifting his shirt and showing me a jagged scar on his side. Read more free novels at


    "How did you get away?" Ali asks, rising from her seat and walking over to look at his scar.


    "I didn''t. It ran off and I passed out. When I woke up this huge hillbilly told me I would be ok. He said some weird things would happen to me, talked about transformations, and wrote down some websites about werewolves. And sent me on my way bandaged up." "Is it possible the hillbilly man was the wolf?" Ali asks, fully taking over the conversation.


    "No way. This wolf''s face was mangled. I mean really cut up."


    "He was injured?" I ask


    "At one time maybe. But not for some time. It was a wicked scar across his face. But the man who helped me, he had no facial scars." he says with certainty.


    "Interesting," I say processing all the information.


    "Do you remember anything about the time of year, the day, anything special?" Ali asks, growing excited.


    "It was a blue moon, I guess? The redheaded gypsy yed it up like it was some big deal"


    I snap my eyes to Ali and she looks at me shocked. The Ultima. This all fits the stories of the ultima that I heard when I was growing up.


    "Was this wolf a part of the show you think?" Ali asks


    "I mean it''s possible, the wolf shifters didn''t do much for me since I grew up with it so I didn''t really pay attention to that. But they had some strange-looking people there, so possibly" he says trying to remember more detail. "What''s the name of this show?" I ask for a pen and paper to jot it down.


    "It''s called The Alpha''s Freakshow."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!